^^ \^ ^> 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET {MT-3) 
 
 // 
 
 
 5r 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 Li|21 121 
 
 ■* m^ MM 
 
 iia 12.0 
 
 III 
 
 lU 
 
 IL25 i 1.4 
 
 M 
 
 1.6 
 
 11 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 ^ 
 
 :i>^ 
 
 V 
 
 ;\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 33 WnT MAIN 4TNIT 
 
 WIISTM.N.Y. 14SM 
 
 (71*) t73-4S03 
 
 4^ 
 
 v\ 
 

 I 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHfVI/ICIVIH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Inttituta for Historical IMicroraproductions / Institut Canadian da microraproductions historiquaa 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notaa/Notas tachniquaa at bibliographiquaa 
 
 Tha Instituta haa attamptad to obtain tha baat 
 original copy availabia for filming. Faaturaa of thia 
 copy which may ba bibliographicaily uniqua. 
 which may altar any of tha imagaa in tha 
 raproduction. or which may aignificantly changa 
 tha usual mathod of filming, ara chackad balow. 
 
 
 
 
 
 D 
 D 
 □ 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 Colourad covars/ 
 Couvartura da coulaur 
 
 I I Covars damaged/ 
 
 Couvartura andommagte 
 
 Covars rastorad and/or laminatad/ 
 Couvartura rr^staurte at/ou palliculAa 
 
 I I Covar titia missing/ 
 
 La titra da couvartura manque 
 
 □ Coloured maps/ 
 Cartes giographiquas en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 Colourad plates and/or illustrations/ 
 Planches et/ou illustrations mn couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 ReliA avac d'autres documents 
 
 Fyl Tight binding may causa shadows or distortion 
 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La re Mure sarr^e peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 
 distortion la long de la marge intArieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pagac blanches aJoutAes 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissant dans la taxte. 
 mais, lorsqua cela itait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas At4 filmAas. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentairas supplAmantairas; 
 
 L'institut a microfilm^ la meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'ii lui a Att possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui aont paut-Atre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la mAthoda normale de filmage 
 sont indiqufo ci-dassous. 
 
 pn Coloured pages/ 
 
 D 
 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 Pages damac ^d/ 
 Pages endommagAes 
 
 Pages restored and/oi 
 
 Pages restaurias at/ou peliicultes 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxe( 
 Pages dAcolor6es, tachatAes ou piquAas 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages dAtachias 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of prir 
 
 Quality inAgala de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary materii 
 Comprend du material suppl4mantaira 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Mition disponible 
 
 I — I Pages damac ^d/ 
 
 r^ Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 r~^ Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 
 I I Pages detached/ 
 
 [~1 Showthrough/ 
 
 r~| Quality of print varies/ 
 
 rn Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 I — I Only edition available/ 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc.. have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalemant ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un fauillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont Ati filmAes A nouveau de fapon A 
 obtenir la mailleure image possible. 
 
 Tha c( 
 to tha 
 
 The in 
 possib 
 of tha 
 filmin 
 
 Origin 
 beginr 
 the lai 
 sion, 
 other 
 first pi 
 sion, 
 or illui 
 
 Tha lai 
 shall c 
 TINUE 
 whichi 
 
 Maps, 
 
 diffara 
 
 antlral' 
 
 baginn 
 
 right a 
 
 requir« 
 
 mathoi 
 
 This Item is filmed at the reduction ratio cheeked below/ 
 
 Ce iocument est film* au taux de rAduction indiquA ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 
 
 
 
 
 14X 
 
 
 
 
 18X 
 
 
 
 
 22X 
 
 
 
 
 2tX 
 
 
 
 
 30X 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 12X 
 
 lex 
 
 aox 
 
 a4x 
 
 2IX 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed here he* been reproduced thenke 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 • Ubrery of the Public 
 Archives of Censde 
 
 L'exemplsire fllmA ^ut reproduit grAce k la 
 gAnArosit* de: 
 
 La bibilothique des Archives 
 publiques du Canada 
 
 The Imeges appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and in iceeping wKh the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the becit cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or illuatrated Impres- 
 sion, and ending on the lest page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 Les imager suivantes ont tt€ reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition at 
 de la nettetA de I'exemplaire film6. et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 fllmaga. 
 
 Les exempleires orlglnaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est ImprlmAe sont filmAs en commen^ant 
 par le premier plat et en termlnant soit par la 
 dernlAre page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustratlon, soit par le second 
 plat, salon le cas. Tous les autras exempleires 
 origineux sont fiimis en commenpant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illuttration et en terminant par 
 la dernlAre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shell contain the symbol — »• (meening "CON- 
 TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Un des symboies suivants apparattra sur la 
 dernlAre image de cheque microfiche, salon le 
 ces: le symbols — ► signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbols ▼ signifie "FIN". 
 
 IMaps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely Included in one expoeure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hend corner, left to 
 right end top to bottom, as many framea as 
 required. The following diagrama iliuatrate the 
 method; 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableeux, etc., peuvent Atre 
 filmAs A des taux de rAduction diff Arents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grend pour Atre 
 reproduit en un seul clichA, II est filmA A partir 
 de I'angle aupArieur gauche, de gauche A drolte, 
 et de haut en bas, en prenent le nombre 
 d'Images nAcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 iliustrent le mAthode. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
'i' m 
 
 
(ENGLISH EDITION) 
 
 The p«wle to a grait j| 
 ' ' DOkt never tUto ^ 
 
 tfftw eonelttilime, 
 
 VBUZ PYAT. 
 
 Translated by a gtuduate of Oxford University. 
 
 MONTREAL : 
 
 ^. Fll-IATRKAUUT, ^cibll«H«r 
 
 812, Oralg Street, 812 
 
 189S. 
 
dS^ 
 
HMD miiriifllkc j^i 
 
 »Hlpi<i to #«^#W4|f|pu4i to ttw •ur. 
 
 %0 Superior, 
 
 
 morwi ffimnxtt; 
 
 . d«til«t 
 ) iitHbieU^ to 
 
 ft OOloWftl^ 
 
 , ^ 3iihi' ta*! 
 
 «iifi^ jK>ww wbid^ tbo ^ikf^^ hM of! 
 
 M^^^tait And MtfaktingiiieMd woMhip, 
 
 , ::^^ li«|A17»: OF TBa ptim ■ ' 1 
 
 wi^ •vr^ioh' H toMto oorWrtlgiooa oere-j 
 -'" *" itti€%Tto the holy 
 
 hiraMSBoiiiish 
 tft#~ 
 

 nM»|4 
 
 wm HHftiiuiitMLm 
 
 •nd 
 
 I8t 
 
 ^ Mater 
 of sCi 
 
 i< . . . xi6 
 
 .W*>Ttt t-;-«« 
 
 ..«^-^ >*' 
 
 j;^^' 
 
 !■ .^;'l,.i, 
 
 if. 'iJ!'"rS. 
 
 
 
 
 
 r^t^^'tn^^f^' 
 
 ■S^^'^^t '■•'HW^ , 
 
AU PAYS DES EUINES 
 
 Wm GLERIGALES 
 
 (ENGLISH EDITION) 
 
 if 
 
 Th« people is a great 
 logician that never foils 
 to draw conclusions, 
 
 Frlix Pyat. 
 
 Translated by a graduate of Oxford University. 
 
 MONTREAL : 
 
 A. FIL.IATREAUl.T', RubllsH^r 
 812, Graig Street, 312 
 
 1893. 
 
Enterfd according to Act of Parliament of Canada, in thel 
 year one thousand eight hundred and ninety-three, byl 
 A. FiUATRBAULT, in the office of the Minister of Agrij 
 culture. 
 
EDITOR'S NOTICE 
 
 This book is not published in any spirit 
 of animosity towards the clergy of Canada : 
 it tends merely to show the abuses which 
 have crept into a system, good in itself, but 
 which has degenerated into a terrible power 
 for evil, and is a source of constant danger 
 to the country. 
 
 The French-Canadian people has been told 
 so often, from time immemorial, that his clergy 
 has done everything for the welfare of the 
 country that he has fully made up his mind, 
 long ago, that it must be true. 
 
 So long as the French clergy has worked 
 in the interest of the people, no one had a 
 word to say against it. So long as it re- 
 mained poor, it managed to help rather 
 than crush the Canadians. But now that 
 gold fills its coffers, it finds that, in order to 
 keep its boundless power, it must pressure 
 the people, and to what extent it does it is 
 onlv known to the few. 
 
 The object of this book is to show by 
 what means our people have been systema- 
 tically kept in ignorance, and penned up by 
 
 *. 1- 1 
 
▼i 
 
 EDITORS NOTICE 
 
 themselves, instead of being allowed to work 
 side by side with their fellow-countrymen 
 and help to build a grand nation. 
 
 But no, that would not suit the purpose 
 of our masters, who know quite well that 
 when the majority of French-Canadians are 
 practically educated, there will be an end to 
 their nefarious influence in matters temporal. 
 
 We do not wish to injure the clergy, as 
 we have been accused of so often, but we 
 want to limit its action to the spiritual wel- 
 fare of the souls, and to let us take care of 
 the bodies. 
 
 The only way to do this is to educate the 
 people and demonstrate that the action of 
 the clergy, outside of spiritual matters, is 
 fraught with danger to the whole commu- 
 nity. Others who will follow in our wake 
 will reap the benefit of the campaign we 
 have undertaken a few months ago, and 
 finally an era of prosperity and satisfaction 
 will be inaugurated in our midst, and hand 
 in hand, the descendants of the two greatest 
 nations on earth will work admirably to* 
 gether in the common interest, and make of 
 this Dominion one of the greatest countries 
 in the world. 
 
 The Editor. 
 
PEEFACE. 
 
 There is here no question of religion, not- 
 withstanding the efforts that some will make 
 to enlist it once more in the service of a sys- 
 tem, which has from time immemorial been 
 the bane of true religion. 
 
 If religion were what the selfi&,u traffickers 
 in holy things wish to make of it, it would 
 long since have been banished from all civi- 
 lized countries. It is because it is superior 
 to these manipulations that it lies at the 
 bottom of the heart of all humanity. 
 
 Keligion is as necessary to man as the air 
 that he breathes, or the beating of his heart ; 
 and those who, struck by a peculiar kind of 
 madness, imagine that God and the Immor- 
 tality of the Soul are mere inventions of 
 man, have arrived at that opinion only be- 
 cause, in the disorder of their faculties, they 
 have thought to find another God than that 
 of their fellow-creatures. 
 
 Who, then, would be mad enough to deny 
 
 I 
 
vni 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 i II! 
 
 to a fellow-man the right to worship God in 
 his own way, since each one has God in his 
 heart, even when he forgets to pay to him 
 in public all the homage which he owes him ? 
 And if each one, armed with his own belief, 
 wishes to impose it on his neighbor by 
 means which do not convince his reason, 
 Eeligion, instead of being man's chief conso- 
 lation and refuge amid the bitter troubles 
 of the outer world, becomes the constant 
 originator of conflicts between man and man, 
 of civil wars, and cf national struggles. 
 
 The religion which passes from the action 
 of the heart and reason to that of a brutal 
 propagandism in external formalities — that 
 religion, instead of forming between men a 
 bond of love and of benevolent tolerance, 
 becomes the instigator to crime, without 
 excepting even fratricide and parricide, as all 
 history teaches — and is converted into the 
 scourge of humanity. 
 
 To this religion of hatred and proscription 
 we do not belong. On the contrary we 
 belong to that religion which has said : Pax 
 hominibtia honce voluntatis ; that is, " Peace to 
 men of good-will " : a verse which so many 
 people sing every Sunday without under- 
 standing its meaning. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 We are of that religion of peace which 
 does not invoke the cWil law to oppress, but 
 to protect all men against oppression. 
 
 What ! because for fifteen years we have 
 submitted to all kinds of aggression without 
 repulsing the attack — because for fifteen 
 years, having confidence in the teachings of 
 that religion of peace, and in the institutions 
 of our country, we have scorned the extra- 
 vagances of traders in religion, they thought 
 that we had been reduced to the condition 
 of helots, or of lambs that hold out their 
 necks to be sacrificed to intolerance! A 
 mistake 1 We were only sleeping in the 
 calmness of conscious strength. 
 
 We suffered the surrounding atmosphere 
 to be laden with unwholesome vapors, 
 because they lightly touched only the outer 
 skin, and caused nothing but an unpleasant 
 buzzing near our ears. TiiC poisonous fly 
 of intolerancehad not yet dared to settle upon 
 any one of us. When it pricks us, we 
 awaken with a start, and we crush the fly ! 
 
 l; 
 
 !i 
 
 Joseph Doutre. 
 
insTDjEx: 
 
 I 111 
 
 Editor's Notice ^ 5 
 
 Preface ... » 
 
 • • 7 
 
 The Eeligious Situation ...... , n 
 
 The Jesuits .... o^ 
 
 The Castor \ ^j 
 
 Undue Influence Aa 
 
 Mysticism and Chastity gj 
 
 Terrorism i«l 
 
 The Cathedral „ g^ 
 
 Inexorable Cruelty . , gg 
 
 Censures and Excommunications iqq 
 
 The Education of the Priest. ....... H? 
 
 The Priest and money i.»5 
 
 Knaves and Fools jog 
 
 Priests Among Themselves I45 
 
 Clergy and "CanadarRevue" 155 
 
 if\ ••••.. . 195 
 
THE RELIGIOTO SITUATION. 
 
 The people is a great logician 
 that never fails to draw conclu> 
 
 sions 
 
 » 
 
 F^ux Pyat. 
 
 The Catholic Church in Canada, and above all, 
 in the Province of Quebec, is at present passing 
 through a crisis of painful intensity, the causes of 
 which are so serious that it is necessary to probe 
 and investigate them, if it were only to leave, in 
 the evolution which is going on, some traces of the 
 agitated period in which we live, and some docu- 
 ments for the benefit of those, who. Inter on, will 
 have to write our nai.onal and religious history. 
 
 Eusebius, Bishop of Csesareia, be£[an his history 
 by declaring that " he would say all that would be 
 to the glory of the Church, and would keep silent 
 on all that would be to its shame." 
 
 It is usually in this way that religious history is 
 written : but ,we shall not adopt this method. 
 
 Since we have quoted an ecclesiastical authority,^ 
 we may be permitted to go back to an earlier time, 
 and to seek our guide in a still more elevated 
 sphere. 
 
 We do not wish to strike a blow at anybody, we 
 have no hatred of anybody : we are only desiroua 
 of shewing what free men are. 
 
 It is written in the Qospel : " If ye continue in 
 
 my word Ye shall know the truth, and 
 
 the truth shall make you free." John VIII, 31, 32. 
 
 St. Athanasius has developed this thought in 
 noble language : " We must speak freely, because 
 
 M 
 
12 
 
 AU PAYS DE8 RUINES 
 
 ■I li 
 
 we have not received a spirit of slavery which 
 begets fear : it is to liberty that the spirit of God 
 has called us." 
 
 Ecclesiastical historians do not, perhaps, admire, 
 as they ought to do, this truly admirable man. 
 Saint Athanasius defied all-powerful emperors, 
 and, sooner than bend the knee, went away to live 
 on roots in the depth of the deserts of the Thebaid. 
 It was from there that he governed his diocese, to 
 the great rage of Julian, the Apostate, who wrote to 
 him : " I learn that Athanasius, with his usual 
 audacity, has put himself in possession of what he 
 calls the Episcopal Throne. The wretch ! he dares, 
 during my reign to confer baptism ! He, a man of 
 obscure origin, glories in braving death ! '* 
 
 There is no death for us to brave, and we are 
 aware of the fact ; but it must be confessed that, in 
 our country, we must, nevertheless, have a certain 
 amount of boldness to attempt to tell the truth. 
 
 It is a hard resolution to form, and the struggle 
 is very dramatic. Man has a proud and glorious 
 object in view — to defend his beliefs, and fight 
 for his convictions; but he has, also, a terrible 
 restrainer, a leaden shackle which fastens him to the 
 ground, and prevents his progress. Like the prisoner 
 of the Baron des Adr^ts, he advances to the edge of 
 the tower, questions space with his glances, and 
 flings himself back, murmuring : " Good heavens ! 
 what a leap ! " 
 
 On the advice of some friends, we have decided 
 to speak out, and express our opinion of the situa- 
 tion. We have conquered the prejudices, which 
 restrained us, and have pushed back, as it were, 
 with our elbow all those who muttered in our ears 
 words of fear and aflright, and we are here I 
 
 In every phase of evolution, and in every move- 
 ment of essential modification, we mast carefully 
 discriminate between the ultimate and the imme- 
 diate causes. 
 
RUINE8 CLERICALE8 
 
 28 
 
 Throughout the whole of this work we shall 
 study the ultimate causes ; but we have only to 
 enumerate the immediate causes, so well are they 
 known. 
 
 The Catholic clergy lived with us for twenty-five 
 years past in a calm existence which augured well 
 — which softly flattered the faithful, and called 
 forth from the whole world an admiration that has 
 been daringly turned to profit — when all of a 
 sudden a series of frightful scandals breaks out. 
 
 Even in the city of Montreal, a priest gives him- 
 self up to the most degrading saturnalia with one 
 of his feminine devotees. 
 
 At Sorel, an ecclesiastic is guilty of the most 
 indecent conduct to a respectable old man. 
 
 At Montreal again, a priest is arrested in com- 
 pany of a strumpet, who was helping him to 
 manufacture illicit whiskey. 
 
 At Black Lake, a priest had a corpse which was 
 still warm opened in order to baptize an infant ; 
 while at Chambly another priest refused to baptize 
 an infant unless the tithes were paid. 
 
 At M(iskinong6, a Bedemptorist demoniac, so to 
 speak, provokes a schism by cursing a whole parish ; 
 and foui'teen families become Protestant to escape 
 the insults of this dotard. 
 
 In open service at the church of Notre-Dame, a 
 woman whips with her beads her spiritual director, 
 with a mystical jealousy of whom she felt herself 
 seized. 
 
 All these scandalous events happening unexpect- 
 edly within about three months have caused the 
 burst of indignation, for which we have undertaken 
 to assign the real causes. 
 
 Some one used to say : " Contemporary persecu* 
 tions are rather chastisements than trials." These 
 words have a broad foundation of truth. Tes ! we 
 believe, and numbers of priests also believe thai 
 
14 
 
 AV PATS DBS BUINES 
 
 the 'present commotion, like the great Revol/iUion, is 
 an expiation. We do not wish to throw any fresh 
 stones at the clergy, who have aUready received so 
 many ! Neither will we commit the folly of show- 
 ering on the whole clerical body the faults of one, 
 or of several of its members, and we know, also, in 
 the words of a famous infidel that " the lives of 
 laymen have always been more vicious than those 
 of priests, but the licentious conduct of the latter 
 has always been more noticeable on account of its 
 contrast with the rule of clerical life." Such is our 
 opinion, and we add that our conviction, like that of 
 Fdouard Drumont, {La demilre bataille) is, that 
 "of all officially constituted bodies of men, the 
 clerical body is the worthiest." Thus thinks, and 
 thus reasons every educated man. 
 
 But the crowd is not obliged to reason in the 
 same manner ; it res^ons about priests, as we find 
 the reasoning in Virgil : ah uno d%sce omnes, that is, 
 *' Learn the character of all from the criminality of 
 one." 
 
 A single act, in the eyes of the crowd, constitutes 
 habit, and what one priest does the others can do, 
 and often do. Hence the disesteem into which, on 
 account of the criminalitv of one of its members, 
 the whole clerical body falls. 
 
 It is true that people are very exacting in regard 
 to a priest. Father Caussette said one day : " We 
 should never see the priest but at the altar." This 
 would certainly be a wise measure to prevent his 
 ever being degraded in the eyes of the world. 
 
 Oh ! w€ understand perfectly the fascination 
 produced on the mind by these rare solemnities, in 
 the midst of the glitter of countless decorations, 
 of gold inundated with light, of waves of harmony, 
 and the silvery modulations of the chime of bells, 
 of variegated and perfumed clouds of incense 
 rifling in a twisted column from the steps of the 
 
BUINES CLEBICALES 
 
 15 
 
 altar to rejoin one another, coiling themselves 
 above the tabernacle, and forming around the 
 pontiff a transparent nimbus : angels bending with 
 their burning torches: veils of velvet and silk 
 festooned around the sanctuary, baskets of lilies 
 always i>i bloom and always fragrant ; the light, 
 soft, many-colored, and filtered through bay-win- 
 dows of exquisi^iely stained glass, adorned with 
 saints clad in azure and purple, reflecting on their 
 radiant faces hope and love, — the sight of all this 
 would convert a temple into heaven, and a priest 
 into a God. 
 
 But when the priest goes out of the sanctuary, 
 and re-enters his every-day life, and abandons his 
 spiritual rdle to fill that which he has adopted, viz., 
 the part of an educator, we are obliged first of all to 
 establish that " with a good clergy, you will have 
 a passably good people ; with a passably good 
 clergy you will have a bad people; and with a 
 bad clergy you will have Sodoms, Gomorras, or 
 Babylons. ' This is the translailjion of the thought 
 of Saint Vincent de Paul, a great trainer and educa- 
 tor of priests : " If the people are bad, it is the fault 
 of us, the priests. It is we who form them, and it 
 is by their virtue that ours must be rated." 
 
 Let us go farther back, let us make the deduction 
 more complete, and let us say this : " If the clergy 
 are bad, it is because the educators of the clergy 
 are inferior men." The people are tainted to the 
 very marrow : that is an undoubted fact. The 
 clergy, therefore, are bad, and if they are bad, what 
 are their educators ? 
 
 What have they done ? Here is what they have 
 done. They have heaped ruins on ruins, and these 
 ruins, which we are going to study, have hastened 
 the general breaking up that must ensue, which is 
 only the end of the movement brought about in the 
 whole world — a movement that might here have 
 been avoided by the exercise of a little wisdom. 
 
16 
 
 AV PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 i ! 
 
 ■yf\ 
 
 Few thinkers thoroughly appreciate the grave 
 causes which have led to the rapid decline and fall 
 of contemporary Catholicism. We see honorable 
 men expending immense zeal and ardor in the 
 bosom of a society which is profoundly unbelieving. 
 Writers, professors, preachers, curia, all religious 
 orders, everybody, in fact, is toiling and exhaust- 
 ing himself ; but he does so, while turning his back 
 to the future, and taking the wrecks of the past to 
 reconstruct Catholicism minutely, such as our fathers 
 saw it, and such as in their hours of uncontrollable 
 anger, they tried to overturn it for ever. It is in this 
 that the true antagonism consists. 
 
 That men should be mistaken is easily imagined. 
 It is the fate of their weakness. To bring them 
 slowly to the light is the work of time. An hour 
 comes when they are undeceived. The masses are 
 often mistaken in this manner. But they have not 
 adopted any fixed opinion, and, quite quietly, they 
 allow themselves to inhale the pure breezes of 
 reason that refresh them amid the bright rays by 
 which their eyes are gradually enlightened. 
 
 In Catholicism its unchangeableness is not a weak- 
 ness of the moment, or an aberration of some obtuse 
 intellects, but it is the fettering caused by caste» 
 and a system of safety. In religious matters, the 
 absolute is always the objective point of the mind. 
 And as the priesthood, by insensible degrees, came 
 to constitute themselves the visible and infallible 
 representatives of God. they arrived at the conclu- 
 sion, with an imperturbable logic from which it does 
 not suit them to withdraw, that the observance and 
 the manner of exhibiting religion and dogma, by 
 worship and habits of discipline — that all this, i 
 say, is as perfect, as divine, and incumbent on 
 humanity in as absolute a degree, and with the 
 same claims to submission, as the very faith pro- 
 mulgated by the divine legislator. 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 17 
 
 From this colossal error, and this incredible pre- 
 tension, it follows as a necessary consequence that 
 the Church proclaims throughout the world its 
 absolute unchangeableness. If it changes, it thinks 
 that it admits having done ill now, or having done 
 less well formerly. 
 
 An individual feels no repugnance in recognizing 
 that he may have acted badly hitherto, and that it 
 is good for him to act better hereafter. It is upon 
 this princijple that the gr'^at idea o£ progress is 
 based. Our fathers desired what is good, and 
 effected it as well as they were able. We speak of 
 their humble and loyal conquests, and we set our- 
 selves to work vigorously to do still better. They 
 have bequeathed us a treasure, and we will add to 
 it, and, in our turn, bequeath it to posterity. 
 Nothing is more simple or logical than this theory. 
 It is the creator of civilization. 
 
 Sacerdotal castes are drawn away to reason 
 against the theory of that periodic amendment and 
 advancement, which we call progress. They have 
 acted on the world, and swayed the consciences of 
 men, only by the proclamation of a symbol, outside 
 of which, they declared, salvation could not exist. 
 On this symbol, to make it, in some degree, visible, 
 they organized a form of worship, a kind of out- 
 ward manifestation, as speech is the outward 
 manitestation of thought. When this symbol and 
 this worship were once formulated, the different 
 influences of places, races, and climates formed the 
 ordinary discipline. The whole of this combination 
 was a complete code of legislation. 
 
 In Eastern civilizations where everything is at 
 a complete stand-still, where the man of the nine- 
 teenth century is an exact reproduction of the man 
 of prehistoric times, the system of religious lack of 
 progress, promulgated and carried out by the priest- 
 hood, is very easily explained, and is, as it were, 
 
 2 
 
18 
 
 AU PAIS DKS HCIXES 
 
 
 n^'l 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 i : r' 
 
 
 J ; 1 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 \ 
 
 ! 
 
 1 i : 
 
 never 
 
 justified by the social conditions which 
 change. 
 
 But people may well ask themselves : Is it the 
 same on our continent which is accomplishing its 
 social transformation, having known only through 
 tradition the civilization of the past, that history 
 xlescribes to us under the name of the m.iddle ages ? 
 
 The reply is not doubtful. A civilization, entirely 
 Tiew, conforming to the religious manners of a 
 period when humanity was in a state of infancy, 
 was an evident contradiction of law. To bring it to 
 pass that the men of the nineteenth century should 
 adore, that is to say, should surrender himself 
 completely to the religious instinct, and, at the 
 same time, to the forms of worship which suited 
 the men of the twelfth century, would be to satisfy 
 our refined literary tastes with the puerile historj^ 
 of " The Four Sons of Aymon" or the ballad of 
 *' The Wandering Jew!* 
 
 v£Jlericalism is evidently hastening in a dizzy 
 •career to a frightful abyss. The well-known law 
 of the greater the mass, the greater the velocity, is 
 this case of forcible application. The more 
 
 m 
 
 powerful the mass, the more rapid the movement, 
 and the more grinding and crashing the last shock 
 produces. This will be the fault of the higher 
 priesthood. It persists in attempting a radical 
 impossibility, that is, in striving to bring back the 
 modern world to an administrative system under 
 -which the Church was dominant, and exercised 
 despotic authority over the sceptre-bearers of the 
 whole earth. If these men understood history 
 better, they would know that this regime can never 
 be re-established. Kings and people have alwaj^s 
 resisted it. But, for all that, the ideal of the 
 Ohurch has not changed, and this w^ill be its 
 everlasthing ideal. To cherish this dream any 
 longer is an ineffable absurdity. To say to the 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 10 
 
 world, as God says to the sea : " There thou shalt 
 break thine impetuous billows," requires an inintel- 
 ligent audacity, or the frenzy of madness. Never- 
 theless, the priesthood of the present day are content 
 with this frenzy, and give themselves up to this 
 madness. 
 
 All this starts from a false point of view. If we 
 look from too great a distance at a tower which is 
 square, it seems to us perfectly round. The history 
 oi the Catholic priesthood is similar ; its religious 
 dogma is unchangeableness. The theological doct 'ne 
 is humanity shut up in an inflexible circle ; God in 
 heaven, the Pope on the earth ; the infallible 
 power everywhere in the country where Catholics are 
 dominant ; passive obedience among the believing 
 masses who must never dispute anything ; the 
 eternal repetition of a liturgy in a dead language, 
 until the day of judgment when the difierent 
 languages of humanity will have undergone count- 
 less changes ; the human family restriched to the 
 monotony of a Latin service ; the people, docile, 
 the clergy, richly endowed ; the churches glittering 
 with gold and marble, and ecclesiastical pomp ; not 
 one movement in humanity, not a new idea that 
 can excite doubt in the soul ; not a discovery which 
 can incommode the traditional teaching ; not a will 
 or a murmur in that well-informed Church, which, 
 a quarter of an hour before the final day must have 
 still heard the Dominus vohiscum, and the Bene- 
 dicat V08. 
 
 With this doctrine thoroughly accepted, as though 
 it came from God himself, all the rest can be easily 
 understood. Whoever interferes with the realization 
 of this ideal is an enemy, were he the highest 
 potentate on earth. To speak in books of the march 
 of civilization, or of getting out of the old rut — 
 to break once seriously with the middle ages, 
 which are politically and socially dead — this would 
 
il 
 
 20 
 
 A U PA YS DES RUINES 
 
 1 t 
 
 
 I ii 
 
 II! !i 
 
 logically be the conduct of enemies in the eyes of the 
 advocates of unchangeableness. As for movement — 
 why, that is a novelty, and a novelty, however 
 insignificant it may be in appearance, is contrary 
 to the traditional teaching. Xihil innovetur. Let 
 no change be made. 
 
 As for breaking with the middle ages, — why 
 they were the most glorious period of the Church's 
 existence — the " great ages, " as M. de Montalem- 
 bert has said. In point of fact, at that time every- 
 thing from the Church was accepted without dispute, 
 even to those terrible autodafSs (acts of faith), 
 which stifled beneath their flames all revolt against 
 the infallible word. We, who desire that the 
 Church should make progress, are revolutionaries 
 And Rome will eventually denounce as heresy 
 every idea of reconciliation with the movements of 
 liberty and science which constitute modern society, 
 because it would ^)e to license examination, and 
 examination is the refusal of passive obedience to 
 traditional teaching. That is what Rome has done 
 in the famous Syllabus. 
 
 How will all this end ? 
 
 The Church will not yield. When we speak of 
 the Church, we mean the oflicial Church ; that is 
 to say, the priesthood. Never in history has any 
 priesthood yielded to a movement which would have 
 swept away its worship, and made a ruin of its 
 temple. Priests, taken in isolated cases, follow 
 diflerent directions. In the first days of Christianity, 
 the Jewish priests joined the disciples of Jesus ; 
 Egyptian priests, and the priests of pagan temples, 
 also, became christians. 
 
 But whole bodies of priests never yielded, but 
 held out until the last moment, when the law which 
 had protected them suppressed them along with 
 their temples, or when the indifference of different 
 peoples left them alone in tlie depth of their sane- 
 
R VINES i LERICALES 
 
 81 
 
 tuary which lacked all offerings. Under whatever 
 civilization we study the priesthood, we find it 
 always fatally riveted to the chain of unchange- 
 ableness. A priesthood, by the law of its constitu- 
 tion, logically arrives at a dread of all change which 
 reforms it, as an old man, towards the end of his 
 days, arrives at a dread of the emotion and noise 
 which may possibly trouble his final hours. 
 
 If the official Church is under the fatal law of 
 unchangeableness, from which she cannot free her- 
 self without thinking that she is killing herself, it 
 is absurd to ask her to submit contentedly to even 
 the slightest change which she would regard as a 
 signal of death. Moreover, old institutions are 
 always so constituted. It is in accordance with the 
 nature of all human affairs, and is not a special 
 weakness of the Church. 
 
 But what is not absurd, is to ask the educated 
 Church to draw herself aloof from the anti-pro- 
 gressiveness of her priesthood ; and the thing is pos- 
 sible without any rude shock. 
 
 Even to-day, when the Jesuit body has acquired 
 such strength, if the believing laity, assisted by some 
 courageous men among the clergy, seriously desired 
 a religious renovation, which is alone able to check 
 the fall of Catholicism, — if this laity, I say, had a 
 consciousness of its strength, it would, at no 
 distant day perchance, accomplish this change in the 
 Church. And here is the reason : 
 
 By a singular phenomenon little noticed, the men 
 who say non poasumua however intractable they 
 may be with those who wish to reform them, always 
 feel, more than they think, the influence of the 
 masses whom they believe they direct. Paganism has 
 weighed heavily on the Christian worship, and in how 
 many things has the Church taken into considera- 
 tion rooted beliefs, superstitions, and the habits 
 which we call morals. 
 
 In Canada, priests usually forbid the theatre, and 
 
22 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINE8 
 
 they aro sufficiently powerful to prevent a woman 
 setting her foot in a theatre during her whole life, 
 because her confessor would immediately refuse her 
 absolution. At Rome, where the Cardinal- vicar 
 can shut all theatres with a stroke of his pen, they 
 are allowed to exist. 
 
 Delegates in violet-colored stockings have had 
 their box in the theatres of the small towns of the 
 Pontifical States, just as other people have at the 
 Opera. The habits of the Roman people did not 
 allow of their dispensing with public shows. 
 Everywhere, where the priesthood find a powerful 
 and resisting will among the mass of the faithful, 
 they teniporize with it. 
 
 The fifteenth century introduced into the New 
 World the hateful system of slavery which, with 
 so much reason, was a cause of reproach to the Old 
 World. Some Popes made a noise against it, and 
 condemned slavery in their bulls. But not one of 
 them ever dared to command the clergy to refuse 
 the sacraments to every slave-owner. In the 
 country of slaves, bishops and priests owned slaves, 
 and Rome was not ignorant of the fact. With the 
 power of the Church which was then uncontested, 
 the matter was extremely simple. But no ! large 
 interests were involved, and the priesthood tolerated 
 the violation of a natural law ! 
 
 The lay element of the believing public has, then, 
 i^reat power; and, if it were willing, and were 
 sufficiently enlightened, the result would be that 
 without any pamful revolt or violent separation, 
 like that of the sixteenth century, the priesthood 
 would bo induced to shake off their swaddling- 
 clothes, and to enthrone a new spiritual order in a 
 new social organization. 
 
 All men, who, by their words and their writings, 
 can exercise any influence on their age, should do 
 everything in their power to lead it on to this 
 healthful act of resistance. 
 
RriXES CLERIC ALES 
 
 23 
 
 It wonld bo the means uf avoiding the religious 
 revolution which will crush Latin clericalism. 
 Instead of having to suffer a revolution, clericalism 
 would quietly obtain a transformation. 
 
 With the system of unchangeableness religious 
 evolution is logically connected with the future. 
 It is the infallible result of the struggle of the 
 priesthooil against all modern movement. 
 
 This evolution is predicted : and we must not 
 cease pointing it out to the priesthood, as threaten- 
 ing it constantly from one day to the other. 
 
 The work is difncult. But efforts made with the 
 aim indicated cannot in any case be useless. It is 
 always a good thing to prepare the world, in order 
 that the evolutions which fatal faults bring in their 
 train may be accomplished with less violence, and 
 cause less destruction. 
 
 We know what took place at the marvellous 
 revolution which inaugurated Christianity. I'he 
 Jewish priesthood, with the exception of some 
 individuals, persisted in the unchangeableness of 
 its traditions and of its worship. Two centuries 
 after Christ, the Synagogue slept calmly in its 
 ordinary life without any mistrust that the Galileaa 
 dissenters who had abandoned it, would rob it of it» 
 dogmas, its holy books, or all. that it had seriously 
 good in its pa^t history, in order to leave it only 
 the rabbinical formalism in which it was sinking. 
 
 The same causes will bring about the same 
 results. 
 
 . From the ordinary Catholicism, such as the 
 Roman Church understands it, there must logically 
 arise, by means of a slow but inevitable evolution, 
 a Christianity more than reformed, a Christianity 
 transformed, almost in the same manner as 
 Christianity caused a radical transformation in 
 Judaism. It will be a singular sight, but it will take 
 place. 
 
F ■ 
 
 /I'-li.. 
 
 THE JESUITS 
 
 Peace, peace ; when there is no pence. 
 
 Jeremiah viii. II 
 
 Every one who has followed the history of our 
 country during the last fifty years will admit that, 
 since the introduction of the Jesuits into Canada, 
 and their underhanded incorporation under the 
 fictitions name of St. Mary's College in 1854, this 
 association has succeeded in imposing itself on the 
 public as the only true expression of Catholic ideas. 
 
 At that period the Parliament of Canada, ond 
 even the French Catholic representatives would 
 never have sanctioned an Act to incorporate the 
 order of the Jesuits. The ideas which then pre- 
 vailed among the intelligent class of our population 
 were entirely hostile to them. Popular traditions 
 were opposed to them, and it was thus that they 
 were forced to introduce themselves under a 
 disguised name to avoid provoking discussion. The 
 leading objection raised against them among men 
 of liberal and enlightened education was that of all 
 civilized Europe. They were reproached with being 
 dangerous, with constantly intriguing in secret 
 among all classes of society to obtain control over 
 the public mind, and assure themselves political 
 power, always with the aim of establishing a 
 despotic system for their own profit. In short, every- 
 body knew that they were directing an incessant 
 and merciless war against all liberal ideas. 
 
 Immediately after their admission, the meml^ers of 
 this new corporation individually applied all their 
 energy to the production of historical and literary 
 work . 
 
RUTXES CLERIC ALES 
 
 25 
 
 At first, they established a modest school, and 
 obtained donations and grants under different pre- 
 texts. They exerted all their influence to secure a 
 resting-place and a College, where their reputation 
 as professors could attract to them a large 
 share of the patronage of the richest members of 
 Society. 
 
 They introduced into the country eloquent 
 preacl ers who belonged to their Order, and soon 
 they gathered around them a large number of 
 admirers who belonged to the wealthiest class of 
 the community. 
 
 Finding that educated young people were for the 
 most part republicans, and admirers of free speech 
 and free examination, they organized a debating club 
 under the name of the Instil ui-Canadien. The mem- 
 bers of the Order devoted special attention to the 
 young association, offered their services as lecturers 
 at the meetings, and shewed themselves very 
 active in spreading abroad ideas about science and 
 history. 
 
 They persuaded two members of the Order of 
 St. Sulpice, the reverend Messieurs de Charbonnel 
 and Pinsonneault, to assist them in their work. 
 These gentlemen shewed themselves afterwards 
 devoted friends of the Jesuits, and, notwithstanding 
 the obligations by which they were bound to their 
 Order, waged perpetual war against those Sulpi- 
 cians who refused to encourage the Jesuits by 
 subscriptions or other^^ ise. They succeeded in 
 driving from Montreal the Superior of the Sulpi- 
 cians, Mr. Quiblier, who was excommunicated, or at 
 least suspended by Bishop Bourget, and died of 
 grief in England. M. de Charbonnel offered his 
 services to the Inatitut-panadien. 
 
 All contemporaries remember that he delivered 
 a lecture on George Washington in St. James' 
 Church, St. Denis Street, and that the Church was 
 
 I i 
 
:ti'ii 
 
 • 1 !! 
 
 A U PA rs DBS RUINES 
 
 !:ii; 
 
 filled on that occasion. It was there that he declared 
 that in his eyes Washington was a saint, and that 
 he would have no hesitation in saying a mass for 
 the repose of his soul. This discourse was followed 
 by several others that Father Martin delivered at 
 St. Mary's College on various interesting subjects. 
 
 During the course of these works Reverend 
 Fathers de Charbonnel and Pinsonneault tried 
 several times to have one of the two accepted by 
 the members of the Inatitut-Canadien as spiritual 
 director of that society ; but the youngf people 
 positively refused the offer. It is from that time 
 that W8 may date the opposition to the Inatitut- 
 Canadien, and the persecution inspired by the 
 Jesuits, and carried on by Mr. Pinsonneault, which 
 resulted in its final destruction. 
 
 During this period the Order of the Jesuits had 
 considerably increased its wealth and influence. 
 They had built their college and their church, and 
 had availed themselves of all sorts of attractions, 
 such as theatres, concerts, etc., to induce the wordly 
 part of the population to be on their side. They 
 had obtained absolute control over the feminine 
 part of the Catholic aristocracy, and from the outset 
 of their installation they managed and directed 
 Bishop Bourget, to whom they owed their existence. 
 
 It was then that the war of the Bishop began 
 against alleged Galilean ideas. The dress of the 
 clergy wa.« changed ; the use of the Roman cloak 
 and hat was proscribed. In the church, the old 
 ornaments of the churchwardens* pew, the crucifix, 
 and the candelabra, were laid aside hy order of the 
 bishop, who characterized them as mummeries. I'he 
 oi d French ritual was suppressed, as well as the 
 ancient Galilean ceremonies. Every thing that could 
 recall the remembrance of the Gallican Church was 
 removed, to gi \'e place to Roman and ultramontane 
 dresses and ceremonies. 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 27 
 
 The revolution, in external forms, was accom- 
 panied by a fierce war against all independent 
 control of the laity over the revenues of the 
 Church. The fabrique was a national institution, 
 a municipal body, as it were, electing its own officers. 
 No expenditure could be ordered without their 
 .sanction, and every disbursement of more than a 
 hundred franc** had to be submitted to the sanction 
 of all the parishioners. 
 
 Every violation of the laws entailed a penalty. 
 The English courts, with the French tribunals, had 
 always respected the administrations of the different 
 churches, and never thrown any doubt on their 
 authority in these matters. 
 
 All these old laws, institutions, and customs were 
 found to offer a serious obstacle to the exercise of 
 absolute and arbitrary power, and became the 
 object of perpetual attacks under the pretext of 
 herdfey and anti-religious principles. 
 
 The history of our jurisprudence offers the best 
 proof of the success of the ultramontane party 
 inspired and directed by the Jesuits. The legis- 
 lature was forced to submit to their direction, and 
 its statutes prove its servility. There remain only 
 some scraps of ancient institutions, and our courts 
 have no other mission than to record their death- 
 sentence. 
 
 The principle at present admitted is that the 
 Bishop has absolute power to dispose of the funds 
 of the Church. The election of churchwardens has 
 become a farce, and in many parishes it is even 
 entirely dispensed with. 
 
 On the arrival of the Jesuits many colleges were 
 entrusted to their direction, and they formed their 
 plans, and drew up their programme, for the edu- 
 cation of youth in the Province. 
 
 Absolute power was the only true principle of 
 government. Democratic, or constitutional ideas 
 were infamous heresies. The absolute supremacy 
 
 
28 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 
 
 \X\\ 
 
 M 
 
 inii 
 
 3|i ; 
 IIP' 
 
 of the Church, the complete immunity of the clergy, 
 and their entire independence of the civil authority, 
 were laid down as articles of faith, and every con- 
 trary proposition entailed excommunication : in 
 that consisted the whole safety of society. All 
 ideas of progress and liberty, universal suffrage, 
 the liberty of the press, and freedom of speech, were 
 things to be abhorred and rooted out. The massa- 
 cre of St. Bartholemew, the Inquisition, the Rev^o- 
 cation of the Edict of Nantes, were justified as 
 tending to the real good of religion and civiliza- 
 tion. The most extravagant ideas of the French 
 ultramontanists were proclaimed as the only true 
 Catholic principles. 
 
 These new doctrines, disinterred from the middle 
 ages, had found able advocates in France at the 
 beginning of this century, when the same attacks 
 had been directed against the Gallican Church and 
 its principles. The French clergy revolted in alarm, 
 the great majority of the French Cardinals, Arch- 
 bishops and Bishops issued a manifesto, which 
 condemned these tactics in the most explicit terms. 
 
 After having deplored the propagation of impious 
 and infidel doctrines, the manifesto contained what 
 follows : " Why should the success which the clergy 
 had a right to expect be compromised by attacks, 
 of another nature, it is true, but which still could 
 not but arouse new dangers for the religion of the 
 State ? Principles sanctioned by the Church of 
 France are openly denounced as injurious to the 
 rlivine constitution of the Catholic Church, as the 
 work of schism and heresy, as a proclamation of 
 political atheism. But that which astonishes and 
 afflicts us most is the obstinacy with which it is 
 sought to revive an old opinion of ancient times, 
 conceived in the midst of the anarchy and confusion 
 which were prevailing in Europe, — an opinion 
 which has constantly been rejected by the French 
 
RViNES CLERIC ALES 
 
 29 
 
 Clergy, and had fallen into complete oblivion. Tliis 
 opinion is that the authority of the Sovereign 
 remains subject to the spiritual power, even to the 
 point of freeing subjects from the oath of allegiance. 
 In consequence of this, we, the undersigned Cardi- 
 nals, Archbishops, and Bishops, declare that we owe 
 it to France, to the divine ministry, that has been 
 entrusted to us, and to the true interests of religion 
 in the different Christian centres, to proclaim that 
 we repu Mate the terms that have been employed to 
 tarnish and dishonor the principles and the memory 
 of our predecessors in the Episcopate, and that we 
 preserve inviolate the doctrines that they have trans- 
 mitted to us on the rights of Sovereigns, and their 
 complete and absolute independence, in temporal 
 matters, of all ecclesiastical power, direct or indirect." 
 
 Notwithstanding these protestations the ultra- 
 montane school continued its work — the Jesuits 
 assured themselves of their superior weight, and 
 persisted in their war against liberal ideas. In 
 France they had attained the summit of their power 
 under the pontificate of Pius IX, when Louis 
 Veuillot was their mouth-pieco. France, finding her- 
 solf in a position of legitimate defence, and obliged 
 to escape from despotism and ecclesiastical domina- 
 tion, once more expelled the Jesuits. This measure 
 which at the time made so much noise, and has 
 been impudently taken advantage of in Canada, 
 was perhaps wrong in being too general : but strong 
 action was evidently needed, for, without this, the 
 fate of republican and democratic institutiohs was 
 sealed. 
 
 Montalembert, Mgr Dupanloup,and all the enlight- 
 ened and liberal Catholics had* been denounced as 
 worse than infidels. Veuillot, the most violent, 
 brutal, and fanatical writer of modern times, — a 
 man who denounced and attacked all scientific pro- 
 gress — was proclaimed by the Jesuits to be the 
 only true propagator of Christian ideas. 
 
 
 ;■ I 
 
30 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 With the aim of arriving at the diffusion of their 
 ideas beyond the circle of their own pupils, and of 
 reaching the people in general, the Jesuits formed 
 a pretended debating society or club, under the 
 name of the Catholic Union, which was intended 
 to enli.st all the young people who professed the 
 true Catholic principles. Every boy who knew 
 how to read and write was requested to join the 
 association, and for months and years, Jesuits w^' . 
 to be met diving into every place, offices and sb ops 
 alike, with the view of enlisting members for ^.his 
 society, which naturally soon assumed large propor- 
 tions. When it was incorporated, each of the mem- 
 bers became a devoted worker in the interests of the 
 association, and of the Jesuits who directed it. A 
 Jesuit was President, and was present at each oi 
 the meetings : no debate was allowed except upon 
 subjects which had been previously submitted for 
 consideration, and the arguments to be employed 
 on the points of discussion were communicated and 
 examined in advance, so that orthodoxy was always 
 triumphant. At last, a journal, the Nouveau- Monde, 
 was founded to extol the aims of the Society. This 
 organ, which, of course, was directed by the Jesuits, 
 engaged in a constant and pitiless war against 
 everything which bore the name of liberal or Gal- 
 ilean. It was a short time after the hatching of 
 this combination that the Institut-Canadien was 
 excommunicated. The Guibord trouble, of which 
 we speak elsewhere, accomplished the destruction of 
 the best library, and of the most useful French 
 literary institution that has ever existed in 
 Montreal. 
 
 Its members, consisting, almost exclusively, of 
 French Canadians, were ostracized, and threatened 
 with excommunication. They were put under the 
 ban of their families, and finally compelled to give 
 in, and to submit, at any rate in appearance, to 
 this tyrannical despotism. 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 3i 
 
 The clergy throughout the whole Province fol- 
 lowed the same line of conduct and became the 
 faithful followers, if not the enthusiastic advocates, 
 of this programme. All the members of the liberal 
 professions were obliged to bend their heads to the 
 yoke, and to enter the ranks of this new faction, 
 under the penalty of losing their means of subsis- 
 tence. The most violent and better discourses were 
 everywhere preached against liberal ideas, until 
 at last the people were convinced that religion 
 and liberal political principles were irreconcilable 
 things. 
 
 In order that some idea may be formed of the 
 violent struggle undertaken by the friends of the 
 Jesuits, who were driven wild by the ultramontane 
 propaganda, we think it will be a curiosity to re- 
 produce here an article which appeared in 1872, 
 when in the town of Three Rivers, the centre of 
 the anti-gallican, anti-modern, and anti-liberal cam- 
 paign, the D^silets took possession of the Journal 
 des Trois-RivQves to anathematize at their ease all 
 the opponents of ttie famous programme. This 
 document, which made much noise at the time, 
 translates under a biblical form the insolent pre- 
 tensions of the lay clique that undertook to reform, 
 at its will, and for its own benefit, the catholic reli- 
 gion in the Province of Quebec. 
 
 Here is the text of this article, now rarely to be 
 met with, which is entitled : " The first Epistle of 
 Aoimeluch to the Trifluvians." 
 
 The fictitious names are sufficiently transparent 
 for men who have followed the political history of 
 tlie last twenty years to recognize at once the per- 
 sons who are represented. 
 
I -1!' 
 
 32 
 
 AU PAYS DES R VINES 
 
 First Epistle of Abimelaeii to tlie Trifluvians. 
 
 At that time the Spirit of Darkness had enveloped all 
 the country of Jonathan, and a great portion of the 
 country of Stadacona and Hochelaga ; and there 
 remained only a small group aroud the town of the 
 Trifluvians. God resolved to take vengeance on his 
 people ; accordingly, he caused war to burst forth, along 
 with plague, famine and other scourges. A great black- 
 ness, that lasted for three days, covered the valley of 
 the St. Lawrence ; many perished, but the hardened 
 people did not repent.. " Do penance," cried the prophet 
 Magloire ; " if ye repent not," repeated Masson, the magi- 
 cian, "ye shall all perish." But the people remained 
 deaf, and refused to recognize in this chastisement the 
 hand of God." 
 
 All sorts of errors had taken root in these hardened 
 hearts, and their blindness was at its climax. The great 
 men of the land, the ministers, the doctors of the law, 
 and even the people, adopted impious and destructive 
 doctrii^es which flattered their passions and their tastes. 
 The higher clergy suffered themselves to be drawn into 
 the vortex where everything must inevitably be swal- 
 lowed up. The most gross and immoral errors consti- 
 tuted law everywhere ; anti-programmism, Pallicanism, 
 progressivism, and moderantism were the order of the 
 day. The number of true believers had become so small, 
 that fear was entertained that God, repenting of having 
 created man, would annihilate his work. Nevertheless, 
 in consideration of a few faithful ones in the district of 
 Three- Rivers, he made a last trial. 
 
 There was then living on the banks of the St-Law- 
 rence, in a modest hamlet of the village of Cape Made- 
 leine, the holy man, Luke, a true Christian after God's 
 own heart, gentle in heart and mind. He had been pu- 
 rified by the rudest experiences, like the holy man Job' 
 in old times. All kinds of moral, physical and mental 
 maladies had, in their turn, undermined his delicate or- 
 ganization, without ever shaking his faith. 
 
 L. 
 
RUINES CLEBICALES 
 
 33 
 
 God sent him His angel, while he was asleep. All of 
 a sudden the room was filled with light, and the angel 
 of the Lord cried to him. " Luke ! Luke ! Luke ! where 
 art thou 1 " But Luke did not hear him. Then, the an- 
 gel, shaking Luke on the side, awakened him, and said to 
 him : " O Luke, thou art Luke, and by thee there shall 
 be (Lux) light, for God hath chosen thee to enlighten 
 his people." Luke said : " Lord ! thou honorest faith- 
 fully those who love thee : Thou givest them great 
 power." " Arise quickly," replied the angel, " and fol- 
 low me. Leave behind thy crook and thy flock, put 
 on thy cap and thy boots ; thy breeches and thy 
 hood." 
 
 Luke followed the angel, quickly crossing the moun> 
 tains and passing over the hills, like a roebuck or & 
 fawn : and when they had reached the town, the angel 
 showed him a door, and vanished. Luke entered, and at 
 the same instant the whole assembly, that was united in 
 prayer, bowed to him saying : " Hie est Luc, et lux erW* 
 There, there were gathered together, Gideon, son of 
 D^silets, Alfred, son of the same, Magloire of the tribe 
 of MacLeod, and Philip, called Masson and surnamed 
 the Magician. All were clothed in white robes, and held 
 palms in their hands. Luke lifted up his voice, and 
 said to them. " The Lord hath spoken to me by his an- 
 gel, and has entrusted to me the mission of regenera- 
 ting his people. Praise ye the Lord ! " The servants of 
 God bowed done again, and said : " We will aid your 
 efforts, O Luke ! Alleluia ! Alleluia ! " 
 
 Then Luke resumed : ** I have found Gideon and 
 Alfred my servants, and I have anointed them with 
 my oil. My pen shall aid them, and my unction shall 
 strengthen them. Leave behind legal papers and old 
 books ! He who does not take his pen and follow me 
 is not worthy of me. Every one must be at his post, 
 night and day on watch, for the enemies are numerous 
 and bold, and we must distrust their wiles. There is 
 nothing hidden which must not be revealed, and noth- 
 ing secret which must not be known. Tell in full day 
 that which I tell you in darkness, and preach on the 
 
 rr^ 
 
84 
 
 AU PAYS IJES RUINES 
 
 I;. 
 
 'i.-'i^ 
 
 house-tops whatever shall have been whispered in your 
 ear. Fear not the wiched : the spirit which strength- 
 nes me shall accompany you. In place of the torch 
 which illumines, take the torch which burns ; oppose vi- 
 gorously, and by all means in your power, those impious 
 doctrines which are called gallicanism, anti-programmism 
 and progressivism. 
 
 Protect property against the usurpers, who wish to 
 seize upon everything in the name of the majority ; say 
 to the vapor, thus far thou shalt go, and no farther ! 
 Behold on all sides those masses of smoke which whirl 
 in the air, and those complicated machines invented by 
 the spirit of evil. The worship of matter, under the 
 name of progress, contracts every day the ranks of the 
 true disciples of the Gospel. Each one wishes to have a 
 share of that vile metal which is called gold, and in order 
 •to procure it, people burrow into the very entrails of the 
 earth. Each one thinks that he has shining in him the 
 light which he calls reason. Let us cause the true light 
 to shine ; let us tell them that this light must be subject 
 to us, and that, in order not to lead them into error, 
 it must be kindled at the light which has been trans- 
 mitted to you from above. I have marked for your ven- 
 geance those shameless men. who are named Cauchon, 
 G^rin, David, Turcotte, Emile Rousseau , those minis- 
 ters of the Glrospel who make common cause with error; 
 and that Umversity of Laval, the den in which mode- 
 A rantism and tolerantism are born." 
 
 Thus spoke Luke ; and his face was lighted up, and 
 rapt in ecstasy. Then, questioning his disciples, he 
 asked of them : "Who say ye that I am?" Masson, called 
 the magician, having risen, said : " Some say that you 
 are not a prophet, others that you are only Luke." 
 Magloire, of the tribe of MacLeod, taking up his para- 
 ble, said : " You are Luke, son of D^silets, shepherd of 
 the Souls of Cape Madeleine, and the light of the Most 
 High is in you. The timid dove of Cape Madeleine shall 
 destroy the ravenous crows of Cape Diamond." 
 
 " You are happy, Magloire, to have believed in me, 
 and mar./ sins shall, therefore, be forgiven you. Rejoice, 
 let your gladness break forth, for a great reward is pre- 
 pared for you in the County of St. Maurice." 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 Alfred, Son of D^silets, rose and said : *' O Luke, the 
 spirit of good which inspires you strengthens me, and 
 gives me courage to overcome the greatest dangers. I 
 have been tried like gold in the furnace — I have been 
 sacrificed like a victim in a holocaust. I expected to go 
 to my friends, and they have not received me. I wished 
 them to listen to the; counsels of wisdom, and they re- 
 jected me. Nevertheless, armed with strength, J will 
 break through all obstacles — the gates will be opened 
 before me — the light will appear — and justice will shine 
 forth, like the sparks which consume the reeds." *' And 
 I," said Gideon, the Son of the same man, '' will take 
 boldness as my breastplate ; my infallible judc^ment as 
 my helmet, and my brother Luke as my buckler." 
 
 Then Luke, raising his eyes, said : " As nothing 
 common or unclean should find place amongst us, it is 
 necessary that each one of us should confess his faults. 
 As for you, Gideon, Son of D^silets, and Alfred, Son 
 of the same, your past history is known to me, but I am 
 ignorant of that of Magloire." 
 
 At this unexpected question, Magloire, of the tribe of 
 MacLeod, stammered some unintelligible words : I re- 
 member that near a river that there was flowing by, — 
 the desire — the opportunity." — Then recovering himself 
 with firmness, he said, " O Luke ! my master, I was 
 purified in the waters of the Gatineau." 
 
 Luke replied : " Come, brother Magloire, recollect the 
 time when, after having been baptized in the waters of 
 the Gatineau, you encountered great conflicts amid many 
 deceptions, saw your subsidies carried away forcibly, 
 and your hopes deceived ; but do not lose confidence, 
 for your reward is not of this world." 
 
 Luke, turning to his disciple Philip, named Masson, and 
 sumamed the Magician, said : " If any one will come with 
 me, let him renounce himself, let him share our burden, 
 and let him follow us. He who would save his reward 
 shall lose it, and he who would lose his reward for the 
 love of nie, shall find it again in the kingdom of heaven. 
 My dearest Philip, do not abandon us ; you ask for a 
 reward, but do you not know that any remuneration 
 will cause you to lose the merit of your works ? Man 
 
d6 
 
 ^1 U PA YS DES RUINES 
 
 
 ♦ 
 
 does not live by bread alone. Besides, the proprietorship 
 of the Journal des Trois- Rivieres belongs to us, and a 
 property is a sacred thing. Would you believe, then, 
 that property is theft ? My brother Alfred will not give 
 any salary. Gideon and myself cannot force his 
 will. There is nothing legal without unanimous con- 
 sent ; you ought to understand me better, and you appeal 
 to me upon these particular points." 
 
 Masson, leaning towards Magloire, said : " I am much 
 afraid that one day, Gideon, (I tell you it to you quite 
 low) will throw me clear overboard. But let us 
 not anticipate." " Enough has already been done," said 
 Magloire. "They have chiselled you, and you may 
 believe me." 
 
 Gideon, son of D^silets, whom his perfect experience 
 marked out for authority, arose and said : " Let your 
 loins be girded up, and your lamps lighted in your hands. 
 Take with you your cymbals, your lanterns, and your 
 old books. The hour has come." Then he prepared the 
 attack, and distributed the trumpets, and the torches 
 enclosed in large earthen vessels. The impetuous Alfred 
 took his old books. 
 
 At a given signal all broke their earthen vessels, 
 sounded their trumpets, rang their little bells, and called 
 out, " The sword of Gideon ! " 
 
 Then, Peter, the notary of the tribe of the D^silets, 
 hearing this great noise, and believing his well-beloved 
 Gideon to be in danger, unsheathed his valiant sword, 
 and ran to his aid. Near the door there came up G^rin, 
 the anti-programmatist, of the race of the Midianites, 
 and the enemy of his race. Peter, before this formidable 
 enemy did not hesitate, but brandished his sword close 
 to the ear of G^rin, who called out to him in a stento- 
 rian voice : " Little Peter, put up again thy sword into 
 its place." (Mathew : XXVI, 52.) 
 
 "Abimeluch." 
 
 The Land of the Midianites, 25th of March, 1872. 
 
 The Jesuits, with all this influence, offered their 
 support to the political powers of the time, and it 
 
nUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^^'as naturally accepted without even any discussion 
 of the conditions. Besides threats, they knew how 
 to offer to a young man, however independent he 
 might be, seductions that were almost irresistible. 
 
 Every individual, however incapable he might 
 be, who passively submitted to their influence, and 
 consented to become their servant, was lauded to 
 the skies, and proclaimed an inborn legislator. With 
 the influence which the society possessed over the 
 whole population, it was easy to find constituencies 
 (|uite ready to accept their favorites, and forthwith 
 each cur6 became an intriguer for the Jesuits, in the 
 pulpit, or in the confessional. The control of the 
 order over many families was unlimited. Every time 
 tliat there was a rich heiress to be settled in life, 
 they had immediately among their pupils a candi- 
 date to ofler who would ensure the happiness of tlie 
 two parties. It was thus that they secured for 
 themselves the gratitude of the happy couple, and a 
 guarantee for the future of still more effective sup- 
 port. 
 
 The Jesuits at the same time published that 
 famous pamphlet entitled : La source du mal, the 
 object and result of which were to gain the unanim- 
 ous and servile vote of the representatives of the 
 J^rovince of Quebec for the success of their plans, 
 and it may easily be conceived that supported by the 
 solid vote of sixty-five Canadians in the Commons, 
 any political man whatever, of even moderate intel- 
 ligence, could direct the destinies and legislation of 
 Canada. When Sir Georges Cartier saw that it 
 was time for him to oppose this dictatorial power, 
 he opposed the wishes of Bishoo Bourget with regard 
 to the dismemberment of the parish of Montreal. The 
 Avhole system was violently shaken, but the Jesuits 
 took care not to yield, ana organized the struggle 
 to annihilate this intruder. The fact is that in an 
 underhand way they employed against him all the 
 
w 
 
 \ 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 38 
 
 AU PAYS DES BUINES 
 
 weapons that they could handle, even those of 
 liberalism ; and the electoral defeat that terminated 
 the political career and existence of this powerful 
 statesman was in a large measure due to their 
 management. 
 
 If we study the influence of the Jesuits on the 
 elementary education of the people we find the 
 same disastrous results. Until the time of their 
 arrival in the country, we had free schools and 
 colleges, professing doctrines that were comi^r- 
 atively liberal. Our parishes were under the direc- 
 tion of an entirely national clergy, in harmony 
 with the feelings of the people, and desirous of 
 assuring them the advantages of a good substantial 
 education. The priests of the parishes were well 
 educated, had the means of living comfortably, 
 were in general independent, and did not fear to 
 express their opinions to their Bishop. Here was a 
 serious difficulty to overcome, but Bishop Bourg^et, 
 inspired by thv^ Jesuits, suggested a very simple 
 system ; and the parishes were subdivided. Every 
 priest who showed the slightest sign of independ- 
 ence was immediately removed and deprived of the 
 means of subsistence, each subdivision of the 
 parishes naturally impoverishing the cur6 who 
 depended on their revenues for existence. The cur6 
 in consequence became entirely the slave of the 
 Bishop's will. The parishioners were called upon 
 to build at great expense new churches, for which 
 the clergy had the right to levy taxes on the 
 real estate of the parish. The plans had to be sub- 
 mitted to the Bishop, and the poorest class of the 
 population was compelled to pay for the most 
 extravagant buildings. 
 
 When the dismembered portions of the old 
 parishes had built these imposing churches, the 
 ecclesiastical authorities immediately condemned as 
 inadequate and unsuitable the churches which re- 
 
\ 
 
 liUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 mained in the old portions of the parishes. Although 
 the majority of the parishioners or freeholders ha<l 
 nominally the power of deciding on building a new- 
 church, from the moment when the priest, on the 
 notice of the Bishop, had proclaimed the necessity 
 of erecting one, they received the formal order to 
 raise a new building. If they refused to do so, as 
 happened in several parishes, a general excommuni- 
 cation immediately followed, with a prohibition of 
 solemnizing the rites of baptism, marriage, or burial, 
 according to the custom of the Church. Every one 
 can readily understand that among a population 
 like ours the mere threat of excommunication at 
 once brought about obedience : and women and 
 children would have wept unceasingly till the day 
 that their husbands or fathers at last gave in their 
 submission. 
 
 The bishops and priests who exercise such powers 
 are, in virtue of our laws, subject to the courts 
 of justice, and can be ordered to desist from such 
 methods of procedure. But these laws have been 
 proclaimed Galilean and heretical, and as violating 
 the rights, privileges, and immunities of the Church. 
 This IS what explains the supreme efforts made 
 in the Guibord case, and the explosion of anger 
 which the judgment of the Privy Council provoked* 
 But in order to maintain its authority the Chui'ch 
 compelled the Quebec legislature to pass a law, by 
 virtue of which the cur6 of each parish has the 
 exclusive and absolute power of deciding whether 
 a person lias the right to Christian burial in the 
 cemetery, and this act was unanimously adopted by 
 a terrorised legislature. We now see the country 
 covered with churches of grand architectural pro- 
 portions, which point to great wealth on the part of 
 those who have contributed to their erection, but 
 which, unhappily, also, prove only too well our 
 poverty and our dependence. Thousnnd.' of our 
 
 M 
 
 ^ 
 
lit- 
 
 p!! 
 
 |l :vti 
 
 Mr,,::!!!:; 
 
 40 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 honest fellow-countrymen have been forced to take 
 refuge in the neighboring republic, in order to 
 escape from the enormous taxes which are the con- 
 sequences cf these extravagances. There is the 
 work that has been accomplished by the Jesuits in 
 the Province of Quebec, and this work has been 
 introduced into society by the creation of the being 
 whose portrait f ollo^ v s. 
 
 . ill' 
 
 |!liii:l 
 
I 
 
 THE CASTOR 
 
 Si par hasard, la nuit, dans les carrefours momes, 
 
 Fouillant du croc I'ordure ou dort plus d'un secret, 
 
 Un chiffonnier trouvait cette ame au coin des 
 
 11 la d^daignerait. * [bornes, 
 
 We may look in vain in the works of even the 
 most recent naturalists for a description of our 
 Castor. This species is unknown toBuffon, to Cu' ier, 
 and tq Lac^p^de. And, strange as it may seem, the 
 Zoological Garden, though placed under intelligent 
 direction, rich in apes and leopards, has not a single 
 specimen, either living, stuffed, or fossil, of this sin- 
 gular product of creation. 
 
 There was, then, in science an important gap to 
 fill. Having become specialists by having studied this 
 curious biped for more than ten years, we are going 
 to state here the general characteristics of his nature, 
 and those which distinguish him from other mam- 
 mals of this kind that are distributed in the two 
 worlds. Only, we do not think that we are yielding 
 to a too ridiculously vain pretension in claiming 
 priority for this work. 
 
 The Castor is born from a father and a mother, 
 in the same way as all of us : and nature gives him, 
 when he comes into the world, as sho gives to all 
 men, a heart placed on the left side of the breast, 
 an eye that is able to gaze on high, (the os sublime 
 of the Roman poet) and feet turned in the same 
 direction. But by a deviation which cannot be ex- 
 plained byany known physiological law — adeviation 
 which is found, above all, in our young Canada — 
 when the Castor has passed beyond the period of 
 youth, his neck is seen to turn almost impercepti- 
 
 41 
 
42 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUIXES 
 
 f 
 
 I f 
 
 bly upon one of his shoulders, and his face to settle 
 on the perpendicular line of the spine, without his 
 having the least desire to look and walk straight 
 forwards, like all bipeds. For, in proportion ae the 
 head turns backwards, tlie movement of the feet 
 operates in the same manner, and these principal 
 organs of locomotion take the place of a man's heel, 
 in such, tt way as to allow of his perpetually going 
 backward with a marvellous facility. 
 
 It is this physical character of incredible oddity 
 which constitutes the nature of Castors, viz, to look 
 behind themselves, and to walk backwards. 
 
 This abnonnal deviation of the body corresponds 
 to an intellectual deviation. The autopsy of some 
 individuals has revealed a singular phenomenon in 
 the skull. There is a lobe of the brain, in the Castor, 
 in which the operation of reason, like that of the 
 face and the feet previously mentioned, takes place 
 in a reverse way to that of other human brains. 
 Things are seen by him otherwise than we see 
 them., The straight line appears a curve, immobi- 
 lity is taken for motion, and the part constitutes 
 the whole. We may mention the brain of a cele- 
 brated individual, Joseph de Maistre, in which this 
 lobe was very remarkable, and we recommend to 
 anatomists who study similar (?ifformities, the brain 
 of Louis Veuillot, in which this interesting mons- 
 trosity may be seen by the naked eye. 
 
 Let us add this characteristic trait that all the 
 individuals of the species, far from experiencing any 
 annoyance from this exceptional condition in the 
 midst of our modern civilization, derive an incre- 
 dible satisfaction from it, and boast of it with 
 pride. They are never hurt when the mirror is 
 held up before them, and in their own estimation 
 they are the most perfect creatures of God. Quite 
 different from the slow herbivorous mammals, to 
 which class one would think that they ought to 
 
 whi 
 silvi 
 the; 
 friv 
 
 gen 
 the 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 43 
 
 •r 
 
 have belonged, they display a feverish ardor in 
 their backward movements. They are the least 
 lazy of all living species. The more they retrograde 
 in every respect, the more they think that they are 
 forwarding in the world the cause of truth and 
 happiness. Strange in his attitude, and in his 
 gait, for he always keeps his head and his eyes 
 lowered, muttering some prayers, the Castor is not 
 less strange in his attire. Some Castors wear a long, 
 others &^<m!t robe. The leaders are food of dia- 
 playing gold or silver buckles on their shoes. It is 
 a badge which they consider to be of eminent dis- 
 tinction. Their robe, in addition, must ffow down 
 to their very heels. The assemblies in which the 
 Castors form the majority have condescended to 
 take an interest in these matters, and have hallowed 
 them so that no change for the future will be 
 made. In the last century they used to smear their 
 hair with pomatum, and cover it with powder. It 
 is only in despondency, and from a dislike of being 
 chased by " street arabs," that they have renounced 
 this harmless project of appearing respectable ; but 
 they have made up their minds that this shall be 
 their last sacrifice to civilization. A great number 
 of the others have a particular penchant for the life 
 of the cloister and it is for this reason that they are 
 called moines, — always with the idea of frequenting 
 the drawiug-rooms of the fashionable world, and 
 directing them at their will. 
 
 From humility, and in consequence of the poverty 
 which they affect, tLey do not wear either gold or 
 silver buckles. Some do not even wear shoes. But 
 they domineer over those who still hold to those 
 frivolities, and think themselves of a class far 
 superior tc^ those who wear gold buckles. 
 
 The Castor of the short robe dresses like the 
 generality of people. They submit from custom to 
 the less perfect burden of family life. They limit 
 
 i.i 
 
 Ik 
 
I 
 
 I 
 
 II' 
 
 44 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 themselves to multiplying the species. Formerly 
 the short-robed Castor was called by the spiteful, 
 " congr^ganiate,'* and Jesuit ; but nowadays he is 
 called a " cleric." In order to be perfect, he must 
 every day run over a very poorly managed publica- 
 tion which contains some silly legends that form 
 his delight ; it is the breviary of the laity. It is 
 also part of his irksome calling to fill the nave of 
 the G^su on those days, when, mounted on his 
 oratorical stilts, Father Hendrichs, or some one else, 
 gives lectures ; and by that he gains great indul- 
 gences. 
 
 In short, to snatch the Paradise which suffers 
 violence, he must be a faithful subscriber to La 
 V4rit4y and collect money among pious servant- 
 maids for St. Peter's pence. 
 
 Let us now sketch with rapid strokes the most 
 remarkable varieties of the species. Variety A. 
 This is the controversialist Castor. His chief aver- 
 sion is the freedom of the press, and, above all, the 
 freedom of conscience. These two wicked things in 
 his opinion constitute revolution. And revolution 
 is old in the world, for it dates from the time when 
 Satan dazzled Eve's eyes with the fatal apple. 
 
 It is thus that in the literature of Castors the 
 history of humanity is written. The Castor of this 
 category adores liberty, but a liberty quite peculiar 
 — " the liberty of doing good." He wishes, also, 
 for prosecutors, minions of the judiciary, to seize 
 by the collar those who, in speech or in writing, 
 desire or permit themselves " the liberty of doing 
 harm.'* The fixed idea of this biped who makes 
 books, scribbles in newspapers,or delivers lectures, is 
 to constrain all men by brute force to worship God. 
 Ood has made men free, and maintains them so. 
 Even when they sin against him, he does not strike 
 them, but refers them to their conscience. The 
 Castor is convinced that in so doing Qod makes a 
 
 
RUIXES CLERIC ALES 
 
 45 
 
 mistake, and that there ought to be only one mode 
 of worship on earth. All the other modes, worthy 
 of hell after this life, should be prohibited by law, 
 and utterly destroyed by sword and flame. 
 
 The Jesuits of the Givitta Gattolica, who furnish 
 many specimens for our varieties, write in their 
 splendid review that " sin must be punished by the 
 magistrates as a misdemeanor." Their ideal is the 
 judge who condemns to fine and imprisonment all 
 transfi^ressors of the laws of the Church. 
 
 Variety B. The Castor who is a feti^^ -worshipper 
 forms this interesting variety. Oi opecimens are 
 countless. The great fetich is the venerable Pius 
 IX. The sanctity of our Lord the Pope, as the pious 
 Romans say, is the object of their adoration. One man. 
 Father Faber, a Passionist monk, places devotion 
 to the Pope " in the rank of eucharistical worship.'* 
 Another, Louis Veuillot, has told us that " The 
 Pope is the whole Church," and another that " the 
 Pope is the man who carries the thought of God." 
 This is the constant theme of the Jesuits of the 
 Givitta : " When the Pope thinks, it is God who 
 thinks in him. 
 
 That is a stiff saying ! A French Monsignpr, M. 
 I'abb^ de S^gur,lef t these timid assertions far behind. 
 He came and told us without any hesitation, with 
 respect to the Pope in the Church, that " it is the 
 party which is all. * 
 
 Here, then, we have this respected Pontiff 
 changed into a grand Lama ! He is nothing else 
 for our Castors but an incarnation of God. There 
 is only one Bishop for all Catholicism, viz, the 
 Pope. And the abb6 Courbalot, one of the fiery 
 spirits of the school, said in his loudest tones in the 
 pulpit of Saint-Sulpice in Paris : " Bishops are the 
 chorister boys of the Pope." 
 
 Variety C. The inquisitor Castor. The abb^ 
 Morel, one of the grandees of the Univers, was a 
 
 it 
 
46 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 fine representative of this variety. For him the In- 
 <]aisition is the institution par excellence. With 
 grand inquisitors you can answer for perfect order 
 in civil and religions society. " The Inquisition is 
 the pearl of canon law." 
 
 It has ennobled Popes who eagerly propagated it, 
 and even Councils to whom this speedy method of 
 converting unbelievers appeared marvellous. "The 
 Inquisition is the work of centuries of faith." 
 "Unhappily we are not worthy of the Inquisition," 
 and we must await the advent of better days for 
 humanity. 
 
 Variety D. The Castor who is an ignoramus. He 
 is firmly persuaded that all the miseries of this 
 world arise from the detestable habit that men have 
 acquired of reading and writing. If no book existed, 
 and if our scholarship were on a level with that of 
 the Iroquois, we should all be saints. It is (the words 
 are M. Veuillot's) that which leads us to atheism. " It 
 searches," says he, " the works of God, but it does not 
 see the workman." 
 
 The whole theory of this queer variety of Castors 
 has been comprised in the following aphorism des- 
 tined to convert all Academies to Catholicism. 
 "Scie*^ce does nothing more that give additional 
 strength, and furnish fresh resources to wickedness." 
 Truly irresistible argument for paralysing free 
 thought ! 
 
 Variety E. The Castor who admires ugliness. For 
 him beauty is that which is contrary to nature, 
 misshapen, devoid of grace or art. To gaze at the 
 beautiful is culpable sensuality, and to represent it 
 in any way is a sinful act. The biped of this varie- 
 ty does not find any statues tolerable but those of 
 the clownish figures which adorn the portals of our 
 old churches of the middle ages. He regards as the 
 works of barbarians the wonderful Greek statues 
 preserved in our museums, and everything which 
 
RUIXES CLERIC ALES 
 
 47 
 
 came from the chisels of the great artists of the Re- 
 naissance. 
 
 He thinks about literature the same as he does 
 about art. "The Latin of the Roman breviary," said 
 the anti-progressive Courbalot from the pulpit, "the 
 Latin of the Roman missal, the Latin of the Roman 
 liturgy, is far superior to that of Cicero and of 
 Tacitus." 
 
 We owe to the same man the precious discovery, 
 so agreable to the truth of history, that "the Church 
 created the Latin language." 
 
 Such are the principal varieties of the species that 
 we have attempted to describe. There remain only 
 a tew words to be said about their manners and 
 customs. 
 
 These bipeds from preference resort to the most 
 retired, the darkest and the least air ^ streets of cities. 
 Some of them pay no regard to cleanliness, either 
 on their persons, or in their houses. In this, they 
 act on principle. One of their most famous law- 
 givera has discovered that " the human body is 
 made of uncleanness," and that " that which 
 enervates and kills this stuped body is to wallow in 
 every imaginable act of cleanliness " ; moreover 
 that " the lovers of cleanliness are feeble." 
 
 This is how this growling anti-progressionist felt 
 so sweet an attraction to the dirt of Rome, and so 
 strong a disgust for the asphalt of Paris. He was 
 seen with his shaggy head of hair, and his dusty 
 great-coat, traversing with haughty disdain the 
 queen city of civilization, and burling at her his 
 anathema : " Thou, city of cleanliness, I despise 
 thee." 
 
 In short, the great hope, the aim eagerly pursued 
 by this strange race in the bosom of modern societies, 
 is to bring men to have only one king and master, 
 who disposes of their souls and bodies — viz, the 
 Pope, recognized as the incarnation of God on the 
 
 
 11 
 
48 
 
 AU PAYS DE8 RUINES 
 
 earth, causing every head to bow before him, every 
 intelligence, every reason, and every will — the only 
 shepherd of the immense human flock, widely 
 distributing milk and wool among the guardians 
 whom he wishes to make use of, to lead to pasture 
 his docile sheep, and to bring them back to the rude 
 sheds in which he would keep them pent up. The 
 more ignorant the flock may be, the more easily it 
 will be governed, and the less it devotes itself to 
 cleanliness, the stronger and more powerful it will 
 become. Well watched over, and cudgelled if need 
 be, flung occasionally into the deep dungeons of the 
 Inquisition, and burnt under the cloak of the 
 condemned heretic, if he ever took it into his head 
 to think otherwise than the Pope, he would 
 accomplish in this manner his law of producing 
 perfection on earth, until the hour when he would 
 receive his grand reward for a life so humbly 
 employed, ana so well understood. 
 
UNDUE INFLUENCE 
 
 Truth is always strange — 
 Stranger than fiction. 
 
 Byron. 
 
 Undue influence — electoral influence, if you pre- 
 fer the term, of which we have spoken in the preced- 
 ing chapters, is one of the most lamentable charac- 
 teristics of OUT Canadian politics, one of the most 
 brutally apparent causes of the inferiority of our 
 race. 
 
 The prieat who takes into his hand at the same 
 time the crook and the staff* of command, the Gospel 
 and the list of electors, is master of the destinies of 
 the people, to whom there remains no resource but 
 to re-conquer their liberty by their own efforts. 
 
 Volney relates that one day, in mutual recrimi- 
 nation, the doctors of divinity in the different 
 churches began to reveal all the outrages of their 
 ministry and all the hidden vices of their, pro- 
 fession. It was then found that among all nations 
 the spirit of priests, their system of conducting 
 themselves, their actions, and their morals were 
 absolutely the same : that everywhere they have 
 formed secret associations and corporations hostile 
 to the remainder of society : that everywhere thoy 
 had arrogated to themselves prerogatives and im- 
 munities, by means of which they lived under cover 
 from all the burdens of other classes ; that every- 
 where they were exposed neither to the fatigues of 
 the husbandman, the dangers of the soldier, or the 
 disasters of the merchant ; that everywhere, under 
 the cloak of poverty, they discovered the secret of 
 becoming rich, and procuring for themselves every 
 
 49 4 
 
 ! I 
 
.'30 
 
 A U PA YS DES RUIN E 8 
 
 enjoyment; that under the name of begging, they 
 •collected larger taxes than even princes ; that under 
 the title of gifts and offerings they obtained reve- 
 nues that were certain, and free from charges ; that 
 under the name of meditation and devotion, they 
 lived in idleness and licentiousness ; that they made 
 a virtue of alms-giving in order to live quietly on 
 the labor of others; that they had invented the 
 grand ceremonies of worship in order to attract to 
 themselves the respect of the people, by playing 
 the part of Gods, whose interpreters and mediators 
 they declared themselves to be, to attain by this 
 means all power ; and that, with this design, accord- 
 ing to the inLolligenee or ignorance of nations, they 
 •had become ia turn astrologers, calculators of horos- 
 copes, wizards, magicians, necromancers, physicians 
 courtiers, confessors to princes, always with the 
 aim of governing for their own advantage ; that, at 
 one time, they had raised the power of kings, and 
 ■consecrated their persons, to draw upon themselves 
 their favors, or to share their authority; that, 
 ''&t other times they had preached the assassination 
 'of tyrants (without defining tyranny) in order to 
 take vengeance on them for their contempt or their 
 •disobedience ; that they have always designated as 
 impiety anything which hurt their interests ; that 
 they were opposed to all public education ; that, in 
 .short, from time immemorial and in all places, 
 they have fo'md the secret of living in peace 
 «mid the anarchy that they caused, in safety under 
 the despotism which they supported, and in rest 
 while other men toiled ; finally, that in the midst 
 of general scarcity they preached in plenty, and 
 that, too, while carrying on the singular trade of 
 selling mummeries and words to credulous people 
 who pay for them as commodities of the highest 
 value. 
 Then different peoples, seized with fury, wanted 
 
BUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 51 
 
 to tear in pieces the men who had deceive^l them ; 
 but the lawgiver putting a stop to this movement 
 of violence, and addressing himself to the head men 
 and doctors, said : " What ! O teachers of the people ! 
 
 Is it thus that you have deceived them ? " 
 
 And the disconcerted priests replied : " O lawgiver ! 
 we are men, and the peoples are so superstitious ' 
 It is they themselves that have caused our errors." 
 
 And the kings said : " O lawmvers ! the peoples 
 are so servile, and so ignorant ! TKey have prostrated 
 themselves before the yoke which we scarcely dared 
 to show them." 
 
 Then the lawgiver turned to the peoples, and said: 
 " O peoples ! remember the sayings you have just 
 heard : they are two profound truths. Yes I you 
 yourselves cause the evils of which you complain ; 
 it is you who encourage tyrants by cowardly flat- 
 tery of their power, by an imprudent fondness for 
 their false favors, by degradation in obedience, by 
 license in liberty, and by blind belief of all impos- 
 ture. Yes ! whom will you punish for the faults of 
 your own ignorance and your own coveteousness ? " 
 
 And the peoples, confounded and amazed, re- 
 mained in sullen silence. 
 
 Wo must study our Canadian politics to under- 
 stand the full import of these prophetic words. 
 
 In reading, for instance, one of these trials in- 
 volving undue influence which have revealed so 
 many scandals, we have a right to ask whether those 
 who have listened to this advice, and have not ST^rung 
 at the throats of the impostors, have not deserved 
 their fate, and whether we are justified in lamenting 
 their ruin. 
 
 Let U8 draw liberally on these official depositions, 
 and let us see on what dangerous rocks we are 
 striking. 
 
 ' f 
 
82 
 
 AU PAYS DBS RUINES 
 
 fi 
 
 THE^PETITION IN BERTHTER. ELECTIONS 
 OF 1878. DEPOSITIONS 
 
 Joseph Mayer. (Page 24). 
 
 Question. " When did the cur^ say that the dv^vil had 
 c^me out of hell 1 
 
 Answer. " Whatever he said was spoken from the 
 pulpit ; that Lucifer had come out of hell, that he had 
 taken the list of electors, that he had run over the 
 names of all classes of voters, that he had registered the 
 names of his communicants, and that he had a large ma- 
 jority in the parish." 
 
 Furthermore, he said : " Out of thirteen or fourteen 
 hundred communicants only five or six hundred are 
 worthy of approaching the Holy Table : for if the head of 
 the family has voted for the Liberals, the wife and 
 children, like the head, are unworthy of coming to it." 
 The Forty Hours began on that day, and there were 
 very few whe observed them ; they might easily have 
 been counted." 
 
 Q. " You said that you counted on your fingers those 
 who observed their Forty Hours." 
 
 A. " I told you just now that the Liberals who were 
 going to communicate might have been counted on the 
 fingers. For this reason ; you saw the people at the door 
 of the church in small knots, the Bleua together, and the 
 Rouges together ; and when some among the Rouges 
 were going to confession, the Bleus said : '* Here is one 
 of them who is converted, and there were some converts 
 among them " ; and the rest of us, seeing them, said : 
 " Thou art converted." 
 
 GEORGE FRECHETTE. (Page 195). 
 
 Q. " Have you heard M. le cur^ speak ci Catholic 
 Liberalism, and of political liberalism, and what did he 
 say ? " 
 
 A. "I had occasion to visit him on various matters. 
 T found myself in trouble at the time, and had need of 
 
 L 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 sa 
 
 his assistance. He kept lecturing me for a pretty long 
 time : I had to stand it and say nothing ; I gave in in 
 every respect, and, in the long run, he told me that I 
 must make some sacrifices. There are two systems in 
 the cause for which he meant that he wished me to 
 make a sacrifice ; I had no difficulties about doing this 
 for one of them ; but as regards the latte/, he stated to me 
 that we were in election times, and that I must make a 
 sacrifice ; that I had always been a Liberal, and had 
 always been, as it were, disobedient, and that any troubles 
 that I might have were probably a punishment for 
 my conduct, that I must make a sacrifice in ordar to 
 obtain the healing of Providence : but I was unable to 
 make a sacrifice in that sense." 
 
 Q. " What sacrifice did M. le cur^ ask you to make 1 " 
 
 A. "It was to vote for the other side." 
 
 Q. " What were the afilictions that he meant, when 
 he said that Providence had sent them upon you ? " 
 
 A. "It was one of my sons who was a little ofl^ his 
 head for the time, so that I went to the cur^ to make 
 some inquiries as to how I should go about it to obtain 
 his cure." 
 
 Q. " You asked him, then, for spiritual counsel ? " 
 
 A. "Yes." 
 
 Q. " Did he tell you in punishment for what the 
 affliction that you mention had been sent you ? " 
 
 A. " He said that I had been desobedient to the Church 
 in various respects ; that he had visited me to collect 
 money for different matters, and that I had never been 
 willing to contribute ; and that one thing and another 
 were the reason that I was at present punished." 
 
 Q, " Did he, also, speak at the same time of your 
 party politics ? " 
 
 A. " Certainly, he did ; since he said that I had 
 always been a Liberal, and against the Church." 
 
 Q. " Did he sprak to you of making only one sacrifice, 
 or did he speak to you of making several ? " 
 
 A. " He mentioned two to me." 
 
 Q. " The two principal ones ? " 
 
 A. " It may be possible that they were the two prin- 
 cipal ones ; but I made up my mind to give as a sacrifice 
 
M 
 
 A U PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 
 II :' 
 
 
 
 
 |ill 
 
 
 1 •■' 
 
 a little sum of money that he asked of me. I preferred 
 to give the small sum, because I am not well off, rather 
 than to make the other sacrifice." 
 
 Q. ♦* You preferred to give money sooner that sacrifice 
 your political opinions ? " 
 
 A. " Yes, air. 
 
 MAXIME RENAULT. (Page 205). 
 
 A. " I went to the presbytery to ask M< le ctik«; to let 
 me make my Easter communion." 
 
 Q. " What did he ask you first, when he said '• Good- 
 day " to you ? " 
 
 A. " I went in, and said ; " Good day, M. le cur^.'* 
 He said : " Good day, M. Henault." He asked me r 
 " How are the Rouges getting along ? " T answerred :: 
 " They are getting along pretty well, at present, but they 
 have some difficulties about making their Easter com- 
 munion, nnd I would like to make mine, as I have« 
 always done since my first communion." He said to me,, 
 then, on that occasion : '* On what side have yoa 
 voted ? " I said : " I have always voted for Mr. Syl- 
 vestre." He said to me : " Here is an election coming; 
 on : will you vote the same ticket ? " I said : " Yes.'" 
 Then he said to me : " Very well ! No communion for 
 
 you 
 
 1 " 
 
 BERNARD RIBARDY. (Page 229). 
 
 Q. " Did the cur^ speak of those who wanted to go to 
 hell, and what did he say on that subject f " 
 
 A. " Yes ! In speaking of the Liberal party, he 
 said : " If you want to go to hell, you have a fine chance. 
 Go, and vote on the Liberal side ! " 
 
 Q. "Do you remember if he spoke of serpents, and 
 who he said they were 1 " 
 
 A. " Yes — it was in the mandement which he said he 
 had forgotten, but which came from Monaeigneur, and 
 he had forgotten to read it — and in this mandement 
 Moiiseigneur compared us to serpents." 
 
;■# 
 
 RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 Q. Did he mention v hose children, and what s(3rt of 
 "brained" people the Liberals were who would not lEisten 
 to their cur^ V* 
 
 A. " He gave his opinion several tiiises. He said 
 that they were " crack-brained." 
 
 Q. And whose children 1 " 
 
 A. " The children of the Devil." The two sayings- 
 foHowed each other : '^ The children of the Devil, and 
 the children of the Demon." 
 
 DAVID FRECHETTE. (Page 244). 
 
 Q. " What have you understood from the words of 
 your curd that a Catholic elector could, or could not do- 
 as regards the Liberal party ? " 
 
 A. " I remarked one day that M. le cur^ said in a. 
 Sunday's discourse that the Liberal party was the party 
 that resembled the fire of hell in color. This he said in^ 
 a violent manner, and struck the pulpit with his fist.'^ 
 
 ADOLPHE LAJOIE. (Page 277). 
 
 Q. " Did you have a conversation with the Reverend 
 Mr. Brien, after your confession was finished ) " 
 
 A. " When I had finished, I rose to go away, but hei 
 called me back, and asked me for whom I was going to» 
 vote ? I said : " I have voted for Mr. Sylvestre for the last 
 three years." He then asked : " Are you for him now ? " 
 I said : *' Yes " ; and he then said : " But now you 
 must change, and take the oiuher side. " I said : ^* I 
 have always been on this side ; I do not know the other 
 candidate, and have never seen him ; but Mr. Sylvestro 
 I know quite well. " He said : " My son ! if you are 
 for him, you cannot make your Easter communion ! " I 
 replied : " I cauot help it — 1 am for him." 
 
 FRANCOIS COMERTIN, (Page 315). 
 
 Q. How were Liberals regarded in a religious point 
 of view, as your cur^ told you 1 " 
 
 i I 
 
; I 
 
 56 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 
 II' 
 
 m 
 
 A. *' As desperadoes and devils ! " 
 
 Q. " After your confession was finished, that is to 
 say, after the absolution or the benediction, did you 
 have a conversation with your cur^ on the subject of the 
 election ? " 
 
 A. " When he had given me his blessing, he rose and 
 told me to go to hell with my party. That is the 
 blessing that he gave me ! " 
 
 EDOUARD BELAND. (Page 32i). 
 
 Q. " Have you had any opportunity of hearing your 
 cur^ give instructions about politics and the election ? " 
 
 A. "Yes," 
 
 Q. " What are the words that you recollect best ? " 
 
 A. " He told us that the Liberal party was a party con- 
 demned by the Church, and he compared the Liberals to 
 eggs that were put under a hen to be hatched when the 
 chicks did not come out of the shell. He said that they 
 were like addled eggs, and had a rotten heart. In short, 
 he said a great many other things about them." 
 
 These are the typical answers in a case selected 
 almost haphazard, without considering the political 
 opinions that are expressed in it. 
 
 Besides, if circumstances demanded, it would be 
 easy to find the same denunciations of Conservatives, 
 when the cur6, who had undertaken to reduce the 
 parish to discipline, happened to be a Castor. 
 
 The spirit of domination is so innate in all the 
 wheelwork of the ecclesiastical machine, and the 
 clergy's conviction of the abject submission of the 
 Canadian people is so firmly anchored, that nothing 
 can stop the cur6 who is a political lecturer or 
 intriguer. 
 
 It is terrible to think that it has taken years and 
 years before a judge dared to say what follows, 
 without being not only condemned by the clergy, 
 but stoned by the people ! " There may be, or there 
 are, in sermons, or discourses so styled, temporal 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 67 
 
 matters which necessarily fall under my jurisdic- 
 tion. The sermon, then, is not virtually outside of 
 all lay jurisdiction ; it is the k^iatter of this sermon, 
 and the nature of the appeul made to justice with 
 respect to it, which determine to what jurisdiction 
 it points." 
 
 And now what has been the consequence of this 
 mode of action fron the religious point of view which 
 aloxie we are examining to-day ? The destruction 
 of all respect for the priest. 
 
 From seeing him continuall}'^ mixed up in political 
 struggles, we nave reduced him to his true worth 
 as an election agent, and a recent case which was 
 lately unfolded in the Court of Appeals, shows all 
 the dirt with which his cassock has been bespattered. 
 
 We may judge of this from the following official 
 evidence : 
 
 A. " The question is this : whether the facts that are 
 in the document were notorious in the parish as having 
 been stated by the plaintiff himself ? " 
 
 Q. " That it is to say, not word for word, but in that 
 sense, at least." 
 
 A. *• I do not at all know what the parish recognized 
 as having been said by the candidate." 
 
 Q. " Take the question on the whole." 
 
 A. " There were certain things that were not known 
 in the parish. It was known in the parish that a sister 
 in the convent had been dishonored, and that the fact 
 had become notorious by its having been published in 
 the papers, and that the seigneur had been made use of 
 to prevent the English papers from publishing the 
 scandal. It was known, at the time, that it was the 
 cur^. As regards the seven sisters, it was known in the 
 parish that there had been seven girls seduced, and that 
 among them was one of the daughters of the plaintiff : 
 that he had sent her away to her aunt in Montreal, but 
 that he said he had sent her to the Townships, to learn 
 English : That was said about the seven girls, when I 
 was present in the church. Instead of seven sisters, it 
 
 !;i 
 
 € 
 
 ,it 
 

 68 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINE8 
 
 ■51 ; 
 
 ri 
 
 1 1 ;■• 
 
 
 I'iti 
 , I ' i 
 
 
 was seven girls of the parish who had bee a dishonored. 
 This is what was known in the parish.'' 
 
 Q. " But it was not the plaintiff who had dishonored 
 the seven girls." 
 
 A. " No : the cur^ told us there were seven of the 
 parish who had been dishonored, and among the seven 
 there was a daughter of the plaintiff, as the cur^ said in 
 the pulpit." 
 
 Q. " I ask you, was it not known that the candidate 
 had said this outside." 
 
 A. " No : as far as regards the cur^s, he said that 
 they were all M .... s, except one." 
 
 Q. " What I ask you is this : was it known in the 
 parish that the plaintiff had said this ) " 
 
 A. '' The plaintiff is reported to have said that the 
 cur^ had told him that in a convent in France a great 
 number of the sisters had been seduced, and that the 
 Mother Superior, jealous because the chaplain amused 
 himself with the young girls, rather than with the other 
 sisters, had flung herself into a well. It was the cur^ 
 who told him this, and the cur^ said he heard it in a 
 retreat here, from a French priest who had related the 
 fact. That is what was known in the parish with 
 respect to the affair that took place in the French con- 
 vent : and I heard the story from the plaintiff." 
 
 Who, then, will re-establish in their ancient gran- 
 deur the good priests of former times who refused 
 to meddle with our internal struggles ? 
 
 Here is a fall from which there is no recovery, and 
 for good reasons. 
 
 The scandal exists in too high quarters for us to 
 hope for reform. 
 
 The first betrayed are the heads of the clergy : 
 have they afterwards the right to reproach their 
 inferiors in rank for imitating them, or even for 
 seeking to outstrip them ? 
 
 Take care what the future has in store for you, 
 and tremble lest the people rise up in vengeance. 
 
 On that day, if the privileged ecclesiastics will 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 Sd 
 
 have their voice heard as of old, and dream, as. 
 formerly, that there is always a resource — that 
 the people are superstitious — and that they must 
 be terrified by the names of God and of religion : if" 
 they begin to cry out : " Our dear brothers, our 
 children ! God has established us to be your rulers ; " 
 it is not improbable that the following dialogue may 
 ensue : 
 
 The People. 
 Show us your heavenly powers ! 
 
 The Priests. 
 You must have faith ; reason leads astray^ 
 
 • The People. 
 
 Do you rule us without reasoning ? 
 
 The Priests. 
 God desires peace ; religion imposes obedience. 
 
 The People. 
 
 Peace supposes justice, and obedience implies the con- 
 viction of duty. 
 
 The Priests. 
 We are living here below only to suffer. 
 
 The People. 
 Show us the example. 
 
 The Priests. 
 Will you live without God, and without leaders \ 
 
 The People. 
 We want to live without oppressors. 
 
 The Priests. 
 You need mediators and intercessors. 
 
60 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 The People. 
 
 Mediators with God and kings ! courtiers, and priests, 
 your services are too costly ! Henceforward, we will 
 manage our own affairs. 
 
 And, then, the little group will cry out : " Everything 
 is lost : the multitude is enlightened ! " 
 
 That would be the time for the people to reply :"A.ll 
 '-5 saved ; for, if we are enlightened, we will not abuse 
 our strength. We desire nothing but our rights. 
 We had wrongs to complain of, but we forget them ; 
 we were slaves, and we can now be masters ; we 
 only desire to be f reC; and liberty is only justice." 
 
MYSTICISM AND CHASTITY 
 
 '* In the shade of temples, and 
 behind the curtains of altars, they 
 made the gods act and speak ; 
 they delivered oracles, performed 
 miracles, offered 8acrifices,exacted 
 offerings, and commanded endow- 
 ments; and under the name of 
 religion, the different States were 
 tormented by the passions of the 
 priests." 
 
 VOLNEY. 
 
 It is only a few months since a poor girl died, 
 who was very devout, and a member of iiumerous 
 congregations, but also very poor. Her sister, who 
 was servant in the house of one of our most respect- 
 able fellow-citizens, took charge of her obsequies, 
 and interested her employers in the case. Not 
 knowing well how to manage the affair, she begged 
 their aid in order to secure a becoming funeral. 
 
 Dr. X at whose house she worked, went to 
 
 the Seminary, and pleading the piety and the 
 devotion of the dead girl, and the rights she 
 hadfacquired in the associations to which she had 
 belonged, he requested a service should be sung 
 at the funeral which was to take place the next 
 day, and naturally offered to pay a portion of the 
 expenses. 
 
 Forthwith, the superintendant of burials, scent- 
 ing a chance for a job, said in his softest tones ; 
 " Ah ! certainly, for so holy a girl, we will do what 
 you desire, but we cannot do it at Notre-Dame. 
 The funeral will take place at seven o'clock, and at 
 eight we have a grand service — a service that pays 
 three hundred dollars! You understand that we 
 must hang the funeral decorations a day ahead, 
 
 61 
 
 I ! 
 
 n 
 
 I i 
 
62 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 m^i 
 
 and that we cannot make use of those hangings for 
 a service which amounts to a mere nothing. No ! 
 But if you wish, we will have a service sung at 
 Saint-Cun^gonde." 
 
 It was in winter^and to offer a service extra 
 "iiiuros seemed a proposal so strange that it smacked 
 of impertinence, and the doctor let the man see that 
 he thought so. At last, from concession to conces- 
 sion, it was arranged that the service should take 
 place at the chapel of Notre-Dame des Angea, 
 Chenneville street. 
 
 The funeral was a very humble and lonely one. 
 
 The poor girl, having come from far away back 
 in the country, had no relations or friends in town : 
 and Dr X. alone followed the body. 
 
 When the coffin was carried out of the little 
 chapel, the bells of Notre-Dame were ringing a full 
 peal : the large bell resounded in the air, and a hearse, 
 decorated with plumes, was stationed in front of the 
 church. 
 
 Do you know what this grand funeral was— * this 
 triumphal service, of which not even the slightest 
 portion could be devoted to the good, honest girl 
 who had killed herself in gaining a livelihood for 
 her poor sickly father ? It was the burial of an 
 unclean panderer to vice, who for twenty yeafls had 
 depraved and infected the young men of our city — 
 it was the funeral of "Black Angele," the most 
 hideous virago that ever lived on earth. 
 
 Verily, the money that fells into the ecclesiastical 
 strong-box has no smell, or rather bene olet. : it 
 smells sweet. 
 
 When you go up St. Lawrence street, and, having 
 reached St. Catherine street, you turn to the left, you 
 soon see an enormous stone block which has been 
 built by the Seminary with money bequeathed to 
 them by an individual whom everybody knew under 
 the nick-name of Le Chien ! 
 
BUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 Le Chien had made his fortune by taking advan- 
 tages of a row of dilapidated shanties which ex- 
 tended along part of St. Urbain street. The most 
 repulsive prostitutes of the city were there stowed 
 away in horrible and promiscuous crowds. Each one 
 of his hovels was let by the week, and paid for in 
 advance. Every Saturday the proprietor went his 
 rounds, and accumulated in his purse the tribute 
 money of vice and crime. 
 
 When this holy man gave back his pure soul to 
 the Creator, he left this purse gorged with gold to 
 the clergy, who greedily seized upon it, and had 
 solemn masses said ad nauseam, in order to deliver 
 from the pains of purgatory the soul of their repen- t 
 tant sheep ! 
 
 As soon as the good man was in the ground, they 
 liastened to take advantage of the inheritance, and 
 to demolish the buildings that recalled such sad 
 memories, and moreover did not bring in suflBcient 
 revenues. 
 
 It was then that they built a large block of houses 
 that bears the name of the holy administrator of 
 the no less holy inheritance. But it is evident that 
 if stone has taken the place of modest woodwork, 
 the traffic which goes on in the neighborhood has not^ 
 at all changed. Openly, in St. Catherine street, 
 under the protecting power of this pious endow- 
 ment, there stretches a whole row of pot-houses and 
 " beaneries ", with many-colored panes of glass, 
 suspicious-looking screens, and back-shops only 
 too well known. 
 
 The money which comes from this place cannot 
 be gained by toil which ennobles man by its honesty, 
 or from the chaste workwoman ; but these things 
 are not looked into very cbsely. 
 
 Moreover, when people have accepted the money 
 of " Black AngMe," they have no right to appear 
 scrupulous. 
 
 
64 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 All the same, what a strange effect is produced 
 on the young, who remain pure amid the sad exam- 
 ples of each day, by the sight of those paradoxical 
 compromises that are made by those whom they 
 are called upon to respect ! 
 
 Can we be astonished if we see respect for the 
 priest decreasing, and, in cases of this kind, almost 
 respect for religion of which the good name is 
 thus used to extort money and influence. 
 
 It is absolutely necessary amid a population like 
 ours, where there exists a freedom of manners which 
 may be characterized as excessive, to encourage 
 among all classes a true respect for, and observance 
 of, personal purity. 
 
 It is not our habit to keep boys and girls under lock 
 and key, to immure them until their majority, and 
 to prevent all intercourse between the two sexes in 
 the ordinary course of social life. Duennas and 
 the women s separate apartments are things un- 
 known in Canada ; but the association of the voung 
 of both sexes entails on those who have spiritual 
 charge of them duties the more serious, the more 
 free the intercourse is. 
 
 Instead of the superintendence exercised in other 
 countries of stricter morals than Canada, recourse 
 should have been had to measures entirely spiritual, 
 which would have been perfectly effective,if they had 
 been applied in a conscientious and intelligent 
 manner. 
 
 It was the respect for virtue and chastity which 
 should have been aroused in the minds of the young 
 by all the means, all the acts, and all the words 
 possible. 
 
 It would have been necessary for our clergy to 
 bo chaste in thsir bodies, their acts, and their 
 words. 
 
 But so many examples of laxity in morals, of 
 scandals, and of dissolute conduct, are met with at 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 65 
 
 «aeh step, that we can say : " The clergy have not 
 shewn themselves chaste in their bodies." 
 
 We have lately had clear proofs that they are not 
 chaste in their acts ; and if we are asked " Are 
 tiiey chaste in their words ? " We at once answer, 
 -No!" 
 
 Let us take up the tirst Catholic work that comes 
 to liand, the Catechism even, and let us consider 
 whether the priests who drew it up are not the 
 men to be censured for the terrible mysticism which 
 prevails among our religious devotees, and of the 
 moral trouble which exists in the youthful souls 
 tlmt are compelled to listen to the lessons of the 
 priesthood. 
 
 Imagine a little girl of eight years, who replies 
 to a good nun who is preparing her for first com- 
 munion. 
 
 ■\\ 
 
 PETIT CAT^CHISME. (Page 70. No. 4.) 
 
 Q. " What does the ninth commandment forbid ? " 
 A. " The ninth commandment forbids : fii-st, all 
 thoup;hts and desires which have reference to the husband 
 or to the wife of another ; and secondly, all thoughts or 
 desires of the ilesh." 
 
 Page 67. No. 4S2. 
 
 Q. " What does the sixth commandment forbid ? " 
 A. <* The sixth commandment forbids : first, all inde- 
 cent familiarity with the husband or wife of another : 
 secondly, all indecency towards one's self or others, 
 sliewn by looks, words, or actions ; thirdly, all indecency 
 in dress ; and fourthly, all which leads to impurity, such 
 Hs indecent pictures and shows, fast dances, immortal , 
 books and Dewapapers." 
 
 Here are poor little girls will trained to fall into 
 the hands oi young confessors. 
 What happens afterwards ? 
 
 •I , 
 
A U PAYS DES liUIXES 
 
 H ■ 
 
 iHKIIIll 
 
 One of two things : either they take refuge in 
 mysticism, or, with due regard to honor and virtue, 
 fall in love with their confessor, or things come to 
 the worst pass. 
 
 But mysticism is ruination — for it is the terrible 
 ruination of youth that is deflowered, and thus 
 fatal ruination. 
 
 As soon as mysticism prevails, spiritual directors 
 are carried away and crowds of visionaries are seen 
 to spring up who sooner or later circumvent them 
 in their good faith and honesty. 
 
 Is not this what the directors sought for ? 
 
 There will be letters that become more and more 
 frequent : at first, monthly, next, weekly, and at 
 last, daily. Each letter will need a reply, and a 
 long one. The questions are so numerous, so press- 
 ing, and so serious. Then visits will follow t!u^ 
 letters — visits as long and as frequent as tho 
 letters : they will take place, it i;iay be, in the little 
 reception-room of the vestry, soon at the pupil's 
 own house, occupying whole evenings ancf even 
 whole days ; and a crowd of persons, whom these 
 constant attentions will astonish, will be offended 
 by them. 
 
 Did we not have a striking instance of this a 
 short time ago ? A young girl, very honorable, 
 intelligent, and catholic rather than zealous, fell 
 madly in love with her director. Her love was 
 ethereal, as it were, and ideal, but sufficiently human 
 to occasion a scandal, when she thought that she 
 detected in him a passion for another woman. 
 
 The thing is very simple. The soul that is given 
 up to devotion is exposed to long and terrible 
 temptations and to frenzied struggles. It is disturbed 
 and carried away by spiritual troubles. It is impos- 
 sible for it unaided to recover its equilibrium, and 
 retrace its route. Hence it feeh a pressing and 
 imperious want to renounce itself, and give itself up 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 m 
 
 iBto the hands of another. And that other will 
 always be a being whom it will believe to be exempt 
 from its own weaknesses, troubles, and perplexities 
 It is in this that the danger consists, as M. Caro ha<^ 
 pointed out. 
 
 " As regards myself, I confess," he says, " that I 
 there see a danger with which I am particularly 
 impressed. As the result of secret troubles and 
 tribulations, I am afraid that the soul of a devotee 
 will become weary of its struggles, and will resign 
 itself entirely into the hands of another, and seek 
 for rest in self-renunciation. That fear involuntarily 
 seizes me, when I see the distracted uneasiness of 
 those imaginative beings whom a mere nothing 
 troubles and disheartens, and who wear out 
 their confessor with their incessant doubts and 
 scruples. In this stage of the higher devotion, they 
 dare not, without advice, take one single step, or 
 allow themselves a single sigh or mental emotion." 
 
 He adds : " A certain soft enjoyment is found in. 
 thus abandoning one's self to the hands of anotlier.. 
 Personal existence is an honor and a source of 
 fatigue at the same time. When we think of 
 renouncing only the honor and pride of living in 
 one's self, we renounce also the trouble and respon- 
 sibility of guiding our own course. The appearance 
 of humility may conceal, even in this condition of 
 things, thab excess of spiritual life, — and I know 
 not what amount of indolence and cowardice that 
 willingly adapts itself to a passive state, and that 
 causes us to like better to be the boat than the 
 rudder." 
 
 That is the case: all goes well — we fall asleep — 
 and some day the hurricane bursts forth. 
 
 But, alas ! the awakening is above all terrible, 
 when the being to whom the woman has trusted 
 lierself does nOt answer to her aspirations, as is too 
 often the case. 
 
68 
 
 AU PAYS DES BUINES 
 
 :;,« 
 
 F^n^lon does not disgtiise these dan^rs in a letter 
 on Confession, in which everything is summed up 
 with a quick precision which is pot one of his 
 literary characteristics. " The best ttiings are the 
 most spoiled, because the abuse of them is worse 
 than that of things which are less good. This is 
 the reason whey Confession is cried down. The 
 world looks on it as the art of leading weak minds, 
 and deriving benefit from it. The spiritual director 
 passes for a man who makes use of religion to steal 
 in where he wishes, to exercise control, and thus 
 satisfy his ambition. It is also often suspected 
 that there is great deal of amusement and of misery 
 in the confessional. So many men without being 
 •either chosen, or tried, are concerned in guiding 
 souls that we must not be astonished if some irre- 
 guralities, by no means edifying, often take place." 
 
 Wha*^^ truth there is in these words, these accusa- 
 tions, which the experience of every day clearly 
 substantiates. 
 
 Do we not understand all the responsibility to 
 which men are exposed who forbear to denounce 
 the guilty ones who may become criminals? If 
 proof is wanted, we have it at hand, sad as it is, 
 since the victim has died from it. 
 
 Read this : it is a romance in real life. A poor 
 i!mocent*girl died in Ottawa two or three months 
 ago at the age of eighteen. During her last holidays 
 the doctor adviscl her to go to the country to re- 
 cover her health. Accordingly, she went away to the 
 house of a cur6, who was very pleasant, very 
 obliging, and highly recommended. By a strange 
 coincidence, a father of a religious Order, much in 
 fashion, happened to be the guest of the cur6 at 
 the same time. Our two pious men played their 
 parts, as the saying is, and rivalled each other in 
 the paternal attention that they paid to the young 
 girl who b jlonged to one of the first families of the 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 fld 
 
 « 
 
 «( 
 
 town. Eggs beaten up in milk, coifee with some 
 eau de vie in it, wine, fruits, etc.each one brought her 
 his little offering, and moreover to her bedroom. 
 So eager, and so obliging were our sparks that the 
 child saw them at her bedside every morning, with 
 their hands filled with dainties well suited to 
 satisfy her greediness or petty likings. And to 
 preserve her own expression, (for the innocent child 
 said these things to the first comer) she could get 
 rid of them only by getting up in their presence. 
 Her health, however, did not come back, and she 
 quitted this Eden ; but before hci departure, one of 
 our two viveura enjoined her when she had returned 
 to her family, to confess all the trifles and the 
 petty follies that had amused them so much. 
 
 " But why should I confess ? " said the simple 
 child. 
 
 You must, on my word as a cur6." 
 But I have done nothing." 
 
 " That is true, but you must confess, all the same, 
 my child." 
 
 And this young woman, when she came back 
 from the confessional, told her mother, and after- 
 wards all her female friends, that she had been 
 refused absolution, and sent Imck for three weeks. 
 
 This same Father, the guest of the cur^, goes to 
 see the pupils of the convent during dinner time in 
 order not to be incommoded by the nuns, ^''^hen he 
 hears them coming, he hastily presses voluptuous 
 kisses on the lips or the young maidens, and takes 
 his leave, covered with his immortal claims as a 
 priest, gallant, esteemed, respected, and even loved ! 
 
 In the world he is known by the number of the 
 little girls who are never tired of praising his 
 cleverness, his amiability, and his drawing-room 
 accomplishments. He is called witty, affaVjle, engag- 
 ing, polished, nnd irreproachable. 80 much the 
 better ; but the Church does not gain anything by 
 
 % 
 
70 
 
 AU PATS DES R VINES 
 
 Ml 
 
 m 
 
 all this, and the pure imagination of the youn^ jEjirls 
 loses far too much for us any longer to submit to 
 outrages of this kind. 
 
 As regards the training of young girls, and the 
 conduct of grown-up women, we are of the opinion of 
 the worthy man who thus told his history, on the 
 Sorel railway. 
 
 — Oui, j'arrive du Montreal, la ous que j'ai ^t^ acheter 
 un raoulin k couper. 
 
 Je vous dis qu'il s'en passe des affaires de ce teraps-14 
 au Montreal ; des affaires comme on n'en voit pas beau- 
 coup chez les habitants. Des scandales que 9a en fait 
 f r^mir. Des femmes hunnetes, de premiere classe, qui font 
 parler d'elles. C'est vrai que c'est avec des pr^tres, mais 
 quand m^me que ce serait avec des ev^ues, c'est toujours 
 pas plaisant. 
 
 Je sais ben qu'il faut faire quequ'ehose pour la reli- 
 gion, mais, moi, je voudrais pas payer ma dime avec c'te 
 nionnaie*14. 
 
 Y paratt aussi qui y a un mandement d'archev^ue 
 qui dit que les bons catholiques doivent former les yeux 
 snr ces affiiires-la. 
 
 Ca, 9a peut faire I'affaire des cures, mais je reviens k 
 CO que j'ai pour mon dire, que 9a fait un peu moisLS 
 I'affaire des maris. 
 
 Enfin, nous autres, les habitants, on n'aime pas 9a ; et 
 puis, il me semble que y en a quelqu's-uns parmi les gens 
 du Montreal qui aimeraient mieux aussi que 9a fiit 
 comme dans I'ancien temps : cliacun sa femme. 
 
 Ceux qu'ont refus^ de prendre du ragofit, et qui se font 
 payer pour s'en passer, devraient pas, a c'qui m'semble, 
 t rem per leu pain dans I'assiette de ceux qui paient pour 
 en manger. 
 
 (a, 9a m'emb^te. Et c'est mon caractere. 
 
 Dans touB les cas, a c'te heure que j'ai mon moulin k 
 couper, je me moque de toutes ces affaires-la." 
 
 Do like him, and buy a cutting machine (for hay, 
 you know.) 
 
TERRORISM 
 
 All ultramontanes are 
 traitors to their native land. 
 
 Prince Bismarck. 
 
 The people readily allow themselves to he led by 
 legends, above all, when they flatter their national 
 or religious feelings. But legends are very danger- 
 ous, for they quickly become the means of enslav- 
 ing humanity, and it is the more difficult to destroy 
 the effects produced by them, because they are not 
 very noticeable, and are consequently less painful 
 to endure. 
 
 The authority of the clergy in Canada is esta- 
 blished on foimdations of brass that support it to- 
 day, thanks to a popular legend of patriotism and 
 national devotion which it has spread throughout 
 the country, and which is handed down from gene- 
 ration to generation. 
 
 This clerical authority has resulted from despo- 
 tism, — this popular obedience is the out-growth of 
 serfage — and we claim to make the grand voice of 
 reason heard, and to bring back the clergy to the 
 observance of their duties, and the people to the 
 enjoyment of their rights. 
 
 Tlie clergy, especially foreign priests, have accus- 
 tomed themselves to treat Canada as a conquered 
 country, and Canadians as helots. 
 
 The faithful are treated with cudgel-blows, and 
 insulting remarks are loudly uttered by those 
 preachers whom the people have designated as 
 " terrorists." 
 
 To give a specimen of the kind of ideas in the 
 atmosphere of which they are living, and of the 
 
 n 
 
 1 1 
 
72 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 brutal absurdities, the silly and wicked invectives 
 that they can utter undercover of the Catholic faith, 
 it will be enough to reproduce here the words that 
 a " terrorist" spoke from the pulpit, in the course of 
 a retreat which was held five or six years ago : 
 
 " You are blasphemers, and I am astonished that the 
 earth has not y ope^f i half way to swallow you up. 
 That, however, -■: iil eo^ae at last, and I proclaim to you 
 in the name of Gv 'l, ^Jv. /se minister I am, that I myself 
 will see it." 
 
 This sam of a sermon, which was taken down 
 in writing, verbatim, by one who heard it, will 
 throw sufficient light on the Christianity of the 
 teaching of these intimidators. 
 
 We can conceive the effect produced on a Canadian 
 audience by this oratorical flood of hatred and 
 curses. 
 
 Recent events have iust proved to us that the 
 impunity enjoyed by this class of men has given 
 biHh to scandals still more painful and more aston- 
 ishing that anything that we have seen up to this 
 date. 
 
 In a retreat which took place close to Montreal, 
 another " terrorist" was guilty of unworthy flights 
 of speech, which demand vengeance. 
 
 We may judge of these by the two following 
 extracts from the sermon that was delivered on this 
 occasion — extracts which are genuine and authentic 
 and are transcribed from short-hand notes. 
 
 The case of Guyhot was in question, and this is 
 the way in which it was treated : 
 
 I do not say that a priest has not sinned, but I say 
 
 that the letters which have been used to convict him are 
 
 forged letters. Yes ! these letters have been forged by 
 
 mm who are corrupted, and who are vile corrupters, in 
 
 '"whose faces I would not fear to spit. 
 
 Ah 1 if the French Canadians were only like me, they 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 7a 
 
 would liave driven these men far away with sticks and 
 stones ! 
 
 I repeat it — these letters are a forgery. Some monsters 
 have scattered amon^ the people wicked documents at 
 the bottom of which they have had the baseness to 
 subscribe the signature of a priest ! 
 
 Ah ! well do I know the shameless beings who live 
 daily in adultery. They are men with six-and-thirty 
 women ! I repeat it, there are men among them who 
 have actually six-and-thirty women ! 
 
 Let them come and find me, and I will tell them to 
 their face, if they wish it, the name of such and such a 
 lady whom they have ruined. 
 
 They are libertines, deflowerers of girls, beings wi ,> 
 have no longer any human feeling, and have come d( n 
 l)elow the level of the brute creation, lower than a Iq^. 
 I know them ! 
 
 ^Wr^ 
 
 Without dwelling on the style, and the dri 
 hatred of this composition, or the shameless extia- 
 vagance of this unprincipled fellow, who talks of 
 forgery in connec^^^ion with letters which the priests 
 are actually moving heaven and earth to recover 
 and destroy, what must we think of all this childish 
 babble which is found in every line ? 
 
 Do these people mistake Canadians for idiots ? 
 
 Journalists with six-and-thirty women! Journa- 
 lists, poor devils, who have trouble enough to gain 
 a livelihood for only one woman ! 
 
 Ah ! it is quite evident that they don't know how 
 much it costs to support a family, and the women 
 on whom they base their calculations cannot cost 
 dear, when they imagine that a man can have so 
 many women without having tithes or perquisites. 
 
 But let us say no more about these absurdities 
 which merely make us shrug our shoulders, and 
 sickp 1 our hearts with disgust. 
 
 Here are some other things more serious in 
 another di<iCourse : 
 
!1 ■': ti 
 
 74 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 *' The priest, like you, my brethren, is tempted by the 
 flemon ; I will even dare to say that he is tempted still 
 uiore than you, and it unfortunately happens that occa- 
 sionally he yields to temptation. This brings mo to speak 
 to you of this notorious scandal, a few weeks old, that 
 certain Montreal journals have exaggerated beyond the 
 bounds of common sense. Because one priest has fallen, — 
 one in a thousand — are you going to condemn the 
 whole body of the clergy? That is absurd. Because 
 there is a thief among you, does that prove that you are 
 all thieves ? Because a married man has ten women, 
 does that mean that all married men have ten women ? 
 Come, let us be reasonable. Men always reason : reason, 
 then ! 
 
 One priest has fallen — one among a thousand — and 
 you are going to cover with mud all the Canadian clergy, 
 men to whom you owe so much, and who have made you. 
 French Canadians, what you are? When the English had 
 taken Canada by force of arms, and you had no lonpjer any 
 courageous men in your ranks, it was the priest who 
 valiantly came to the front, with the Cross in his hands, 
 -and cried out to the English : 
 
 " You shall walk over our bodies before you reach the 
 Prench-Canadians ! " 
 
 It is the priest who has trained you — it is he who has 
 preserved yourlanguage and made you a respected people ! 
 Is this your gratitude — is it thus that you display your 
 thankfulness, coming forwai-d, as you are now doing, to 
 condemn every priest for the fault of one 1 
 
 Ah ! I know these immoral writere who have sought 
 .and still seek to fling dirt at your clergy ! 
 
 \The monsters ! 
 
 These accusers of priests, who have shrieked so loudly, 
 in that infamous sheet that you know, about the fall of 
 a priest, are heartless people, devoid of honor and 
 morality. They are fcuulterers who live with other men's 
 wives! I know them well ! 
 
 Ah ! if Fi-ench-Canadians had had their hearts in the 
 right place, they would have stoned these ignoble wretches, 
 and driven them away with showers of rocks. If they 
 
RUIXES CLEBICALES 
 
 75 
 
 were to bring these scribes to justice before the civil 
 tribunals, they would be condemned to hard labor ! 
 
 I was wild with indignation, my brethren, I was wild 
 with indignation, when I read these things. 
 
 What 1 Every day some man is convicted of a similar 
 fault, and you shut your eyes, and let the matter pass 
 without saying a word ! But, here is a priest — one in a 
 thousand — who makes a slip, and forthwith you pro- 
 claim it on all the house-tops. 
 
 Ah ! these shameful writers who have published such 
 >crazy statements against the clergy ought, I repeat it, to 
 been have driven from Canada with showers of rocks ! " 
 
 Let us let aside these insults, and let us reason. 
 
 Thus, then, after the cession of Canada there was 
 not one courageous Frenchman remaining in the 
 •country ! 
 
 It is to us, tnonsieur le terroriste, that you are 
 ^oing to give these historical lessons. 
 
 What, pray, had become of those courageous men 
 ^vlio fought under Montcalm and L^vis ? 
 
 Had they not gone back to the fields to wrest 
 from the earth thoir daily bread, and were they 
 less courageous on the day when they stripped off 
 tlie King's blue-coat and donned the wood-cutter's 
 woollen jacket ? 
 
 Or, were they the courageous men, those brillant 
 officers, those gold-laced intendants, and powdered 
 officials, who ignominiously escaped on the day 
 after the defeat, abandoning their post and their 
 soldiers to the conquerors who made them fly away, 
 like a flock of crows frightened by red-coats ? 
 
 Those men were the cowards, messieurs les ter- 
 ror istes : the men of courage stayed though there 
 was nothing to bind them to the country. They 
 had neither prebends, nor monasteries, nor revenues, 
 nor protection, but, nevertheless, they clung to this 
 land which had been sprinkled with the blood of so 
 many of their friends. 
 
76 
 
 AU PAYS DES R VINES 
 
 Let us now speak of how the race was maintained, 
 and let no one complain of the hard truths that we 
 may be obliged to tell ! 
 
 Let us look at the question. In the struggle 
 which secured us our position, did the clergy " come 
 bravely to the front, Cross in hand, and call out to 
 the English : " You will have to walk over our 
 bodies before you meddle with the French-Cana- 
 dians ? " 
 
 What did we see on the day after the signature 
 of the cession ? We find the Bishop of Quebec, 
 Mgr Briand, enjoining throughout his diocese sub- 
 mission to the conqueror, flooding the parishes with 
 circulars, proclaiming the merits of the victors and 
 repudiating France disgusting the poor parishioners 
 whose arms were still smoking in their hands. 
 
 In one parish, an honest man, who could no 
 longer restrain himself, and could not stand this 
 sycophancy, rose and exclaimed : ** monsieur le cure^ 
 you have been long enough preaching on behalf of 
 the English, preach a little, now, for the sake of the 
 good God." 
 
 On the next day, the two parishes of St Valier, 
 and St Michel de Bellechasse were excommunicated 
 en bloc. 
 
 All Catholics were obliged to recognize English 
 rule before they could receive the last sacraments. 
 Five poor patriots were subjected to close confine- 
 ment for having refused to conform to this order. 
 
 After the battle of Trafalgar, and the defeat of 
 the French fleets, Nelson caused his victory to be 
 celebrated at Quebec, and what was then witnessed I 
 The Bishop of Quebec ordered a Te Deum to be 
 sung in all the churches of the colony ! 
 
 That statue of Nelson which is erected on 
 Jacques-Cartier Square, as pitiable in its purpose 
 as in its execution, was raised by the money of the 
 Seminary. 
 
R(/L\ES CLERICALES 
 
 V 
 
 From the pulpit itself we have heard nothing but 
 detestation of France, detestation amply endorsed 
 \>y the yf\idi» clique oi Seigneurs who were afraid of 
 being deprived of their lands. 
 
 In 1837 a rising takes place, and a large portion 
 of the English party join the Canadians to aid the 
 colony to obtain a certain amount of liberty. 
 
 It was a grand opportunity for securing the 
 emancipation of the people. But it was not the 
 business of the clergy those famous patriots. 
 
 What do they do, then ? They refuse absolution 
 to those who are going to die for liberty. 
 
 By the same blow the camp of Saint Eustache, 
 which numbered two thousand five hundred men, 
 is reduced to a hundred and fifty patriots who are 
 cut to pieces by the English troops. 
 
 Who is the first man that signed the petition 
 asking for a court martial, in order to have the 
 patriots hanged ? 
 
 It is Mgr Lartigue. 
 
 To exonerate him to-day, it is claimed that he 
 died of grief at the occurrence. 
 
 No ! the priests have not supported the French- 
 Canadians in their justifiable resistance to the con- 
 quest. 
 
 They have been on all-fours before the invader 
 and before power. 
 
 Our successive defeats as regards the law of the 
 New-Brunswick schools, the case of Kiel, and that 
 which we have lately experienced in the question of 
 the schools o\ Manitoba, are the result of their ser- 
 vility. 
 
 This is history. 
 
 When people go so far as to say that the clergy 
 have kept us French, truth is pervei-ted. If we are 
 i^iWX French, it is by force of nature and in sjpite of 
 tlie clergy. 
 
 Let us apeak, again, of education. When these 
 
78 
 
 AU PAYS DBS RUINLS 
 
 men tell us that they have educated us, let tliem 
 confess that they have taken hold of education in. 
 order to keep it under their control. 
 
 If we demand lay schools, forthwith the whole 
 hierarchy rend the air with anathemas. 
 
 Colleges are opened only to make priests, and the 
 sole dream of these educators would be to rule a 
 population that should not know how to read. For 
 instance, what is wanted to live at ease, to be 
 cockered up, and pampered, is quite simple, and is 
 the natural result of the education that we havt> 
 just described. 
 
 Be whatever you please, immoral, anti-religious,. 
 a scoundrel, and a fraudulent bankrupt, from the 
 moment that you go on all-fours before the clergy, 
 expressing an opinion only when it has been blessed 
 by a Bishop, you may of course, have weak points,, 
 but you are worthy of all support. 
 
 But if you think in an independent manner, you 
 areworthyof being excommunicated and annihilated: 
 you are hunted down, maimed, and crushed — if the 
 thing can be managed. 
 
 The Canadian has too waakly accustomed himself 
 to say that he was nothing before the conquest but 
 e. being without courage — that the clergy have 
 made Him what he now is — and that when the 
 English wanted to walk over liis body, the priest 
 came forward with the Cross in his hand, and called 
 out loudly — " Stop ! no more of that ! " 
 
 Reiterated in sermon after sermon — hawked 
 about from pulpit to pulpit — these pompous decla- 
 rations made a deep impression upon French-Cana- 
 dian brains. They have become the current coin of 
 history, and have contributed largely to the estab- 
 lishment of a temporal slavery, of mere human 
 device, .which has given the clergy supreme power 
 over the minds, as well as over the wills and purses 
 of their parishioners. 
 
hTfXES CLERIC ALES 
 
 79 
 
 What can be refused to men to whom, it is said, 
 we owe everything ? 
 
 It was thus that Jean-Baptiste — a punctual 
 payer — reasoned with himself ; and each new^ slice 
 cut off from his land — each scrap of wall detached 
 from his luuseon behalf of the cur6, seemed to him 
 an act of restitution for some very vague favors 
 which the clergy had done him in the mists of anti- 
 quity. 
 
 Immense churches and gigantic presbyteries were 
 built in this manner without anybody thinking- of 
 i^rumbling ; and, nevertheless, the debt was never 
 wiped out ! 
 
 There were always new demands, more toutliori- 
 tative and more extravagant, as fast ls the origin 
 of the obligation grew more hazy in the brains of 
 tlie contributors ! 
 
 There is, however, no patience so lasting as not 
 to weary, and the people are beginning to ask them- 
 Helves ii there is not a limit to giving. 
 
 Others, more advanced in their ideas, have asked 
 themselves the question, " after all, for what are w^e 
 paying ? " 
 
 Here is the whole case in a nutshell ; and it is 
 from this simple question that a movement must 
 result which will reduce to a proper le\ jI the tem- 
 poral relations between the clergy and the people. 
 
 We commence by declaring that we cannot, 
 without a feeling of pain, which would be almost 
 one of resentment, go fai* back in history in order 
 to discover what the clergy did for us before and 
 after the conquest. 
 
 Mr. Joseph Doutre, whose great love for Canada 
 has never been called in question, exclaimed one 
 day iii court: 
 
 The h^^tory of Canada has never yet been written in 
 earnest, above aJ, its beginningH. We know that our 
 esteemed friend, Garneau, has been overwhelmed with 
 
80 
 
 AU PAYS DES R VINES 
 
 m 
 
 reproaches for having wished to display a few glimpses 
 of the truth ; and that in order to avoid these mortifying 
 insults, he has mutilated his work in the second edition. 
 At a time when literary works seem to be popular among 
 our young people, it is well to express the wish that 
 some industrious chronicler of antiquities may spring up 
 t'oi" our benefit. 
 
 In the histories that we have, and which are only 
 panegyrics, copied one from another, we find scarcely any 
 mention of a man who has left valuable documents which 
 M'ill be of use for our history. Michelet, who has earned 
 the name of " photographer of history," and who, though 
 regarded with suspicion by the Jesuits for his i udgments, 
 has never been suspected of not writing true history — Mi- 
 chelet speaks of Lahontan as a credible witness as to all 
 that he saw in Canada from 1683 to 1692. On his return to 
 Europe, Lahontan published in Holland the result of 
 his observations. Here are some of his remarks, and we 
 might believe that they were written only yesterday. 
 *' The priests are persecutors even in the family, and the 
 inside of houses. They have always their eyes watching 
 the behavior of women and girls .... To be well in their 
 books, they must receive the sacraments every month. 
 Every one is obliged to have at Easter a ticket from hi;* 
 confessor. The priests make war on books : it is only 
 devotional volumes which are encouraged : all others are 
 f(»rbidden, and condemned to the flames. 
 
 " The rulers, political, civil, ecclesisa-stical, and military, 
 are only, so to speak, one and the same thing in Canada, 
 inasmuch as the most subtle representative of the king 
 submitted their authority to that of the ecclesiastics. 
 Those who wore not willing to take this step found 
 themselves in so bad a position that they were recalled 
 in disgrace. I could quote instances of several who, for 
 refusing to cling to the tenets of the Bishop and the 
 Jesuits, have been deprived of their posts, and aftei*- 
 wards treated at Court as blunderers and intermeddlers. 
 
 " The Governors-General who desire to get along, or to 
 hoard money, hear two masses every day, and are obliged 
 to confess once in every twenty -four hours. They have 
 ecclesiastics at their heels, who accompany them every- 
 
RVINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 81 
 
 ng 
 
 lat 
 
 where, and who are, strictly speaking, their advisers. 
 Then the intendants, lihe lieutenant-governors, and the 
 Supreme Council, would not dare to carp at their con- 
 duct — though they might have reason enough to do so — 
 on account of the misdemeanors that they commit 
 under the protection of the ecclesiastics who shelter them 
 from all the accusations that might be made against 
 them. 
 
 •'They refer to people by name in their sermons, and 
 forbid, under the threat of excommunication, the reading 
 of romances and comedies. 
 
 " The members of the Supreme Council cannot sell, give 
 or bequeath their fat positions or situations to their heirs, 
 or to other people, without the consent of the king. They 
 consult the priests and Jesuits when it is a question of 
 delivering judgments upon delicate matters j but when 
 it is a question of some suit, which affects the interests of 
 these good fathers, their case must be so bad if they loso 
 it that the most cunning lawyer could not do them a good 
 turn. Many people have assured me that the Jesuits 
 did a large business in European goods and Canadian 
 peltry.... Noblemen and gentlemen have to be very cau- 
 tious in their dealings with the ecclesiastics, on account 
 of the good or the harm that may result. 
 
 ** The Bishop and the Jesuits manage to secure good 
 matches for the daughters of the nobility. 
 
 " An ordinary cur^ must be carefully treated, for he 
 may do good or harm to the gentry in the seigneuries in 
 which he is only a missionary, so to say, since he has no 
 fixed benefice in Canada. The officers, also, keep on good 
 terms with them, for, otherwise, they could not maintain 
 themselves." 
 
 Here is a picture drawn by an eye-witness, an 
 historian ot* high standing, who exhibits to us fully 
 the rdle that the clergy played, and their strong 
 influence in the sixteenth and seventeenth centu- 
 ries, on the eve of the conquest. 
 
 Is it because they gave the people this education 
 that we are now obliged to strip ourselveo of every- 
 thinfj for them / 
 
82 
 
 A U PA VS DES RUIXES 
 
 }M' 
 
 By what right do the successors of these men 
 tlare to challenge us by boasting in public of what 
 they have done for us ? 
 
 Let us now see what the clergy have done in 
 the cause of education ; and for that purpose, let us 
 consult Garneau, who explains to us the docu- 
 ments of that period : 
 
 " The Congregation of Notre-Dame owns to-day, in 
 the towns and in the country, some schools, the benefits 
 of which cause regret that similar institutions for boys 
 have not been formed. The education of the latter was 
 handed over to the clergy, who, with a few exceptions, 
 were the only teaching body under the French rule. The 
 government never l)usied itself with this important 
 question. Whether it was policy, or a desire to please 
 the priesthood by leaving them the care of public 
 instruction, it allowed the people to grow up in :*gno 
 ranee: for at that time, we are bound to acknowledgt, 
 the clergy, like the governments, considered popular 
 education as dangerous and fatal to the tranquillity *»f 
 ♦States, and Canada was still less free than other counti iPH 
 from this unhappy prejudice, because it never had '^\\x 
 parish schools, and because (a thing unheard of) j.^ititii,^': 
 was introduced into it only in 1764, or 150 yeais aftt r 
 its foundation." (Page 183.) 
 
 Is it for this education Xhixt v e are asked for 
 payment ? 
 
 Would it not be our duty to ask for explanations, 
 when Garneau, in some later pages, shows in this 
 way the contrast with the Protestant population of 
 New England ? 
 
 (i 
 
 Printing, that weapon so formidable to all abuse and 
 tyranny, was introduced into Cambridge, Massachusetts, 
 in 1638. The first work that was issued from tie Ame- 
 ricr.Ji press was "The Appeal of the Free Man," one 
 y^iir aflftv. Soon afterwards there prevailed in ll\ese 
 provinces that liberty of thought and r.idependonce of 
 *<jl»iiit, v/hich coniribiiie 1 so powerfully to give them a 
 
 high 
 their 
 took 
 provi 
 famo 
 E( 
 occui 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 88 
 
 high opinion of themselves, and to exalt their aims and 
 their ambition for the future. Massachusetts, which 
 took the lead in the movement, was also the first American 
 province that produced men who, like Franklin, became 
 famous in litterature and science. 
 
 Education, which is so necessary for a free people, 
 occupied their attention from the first. It was New 
 England, also, that set the example, and was the first to 
 establish the best system of popular education. It laid 
 down as a principle that education must be compulsory, 
 and at the public expense. These views were undoubtedly 
 far ahead of the time. Schools were opened in all the 
 parishes under the management of elective committees, 
 who voted the necessary funds. In order, said these 
 lawgivers, that the intelligence of our fathers may not 
 remain buried with them in their graves, we enact, 
 under penalty of fine, that every district of fifty families 
 shall establish a public school where reading and writing 
 shall be taught, and that every town of a hundred families, 
 shall establish a grammar school where boys shall be 
 prepared for the University. This law, substantially, 
 still exists in Massachusetts, which is proud of it as one 
 of its best titles to the gratitude of the people."(Page 297.) 
 
 And now, honest Canadians, when they thunder 
 at you from the pulpit that the clergy have done 
 everything for you, you can draw your own con- 
 clusions. 
 
 Not less painful is that romantic imposture abr it 
 the resistance of the Catholic clergy to the conque >r, 
 and the legend of the Cross opposed to the i ivauor, 
 and of encouragement under defeat. 
 
 All that is false — utterly false. The Catholic 
 clergy became the slaves of the conquen • and 
 constituted the powerful means by dint of v\ hich 
 absolute submission was secured. 
 
 Not content with having assisted to enslave us, 
 every time that we desired to claim our fair rights, 
 they worked to discourage us, and to play into the 
 hands of the ruling power. 
 
84 
 
 AU PAYS DBS RUINES 
 
 '1' 
 
 The English thorougly understood the weapon 
 that they had in their hands, and the sagacity of 
 their statesmen, who managed so cleverly to profit 
 by this influence of the clergy, does honor to their 
 diplomacy. It spared Canada the bloody dramas 
 which have tarnished the glory of other British 
 conquests. 
 
 That, however, is not the question : what we want 
 to prove distinctly is that the clergy have always 
 ranged themselves on the side of the oppressor, and 
 have, at all times, labored to secure their own 
 sovereignty, while subjecting our necks to the yoke 
 of a powerful conqueror. 
 
 The history of the clergy since the conquest is 
 that of triumphant selfishness. 
 
 There are plenty of instances of this to be found 
 ill Canadian history. Turn over, at random, the 
 pages of Garneau, and on every page you will find 
 traces ^)f tliis clerical struggle against the French 
 instincts of Canadians. 
 
 They hav o tried every means to stifle our filial 
 love for France ; and if they not have succeeded in 
 doing so, it is no fault of tlieirs. 
 
 Here is what takes place at the time of the 
 American invots^on of* 1812, when Canadians would 
 perhaps have hatl the chance of giving free course 
 to their French sympathies : 
 
 " Bj forcing public opinion and uttering threats they 
 alarmed the indifferent, and obliged those who might 
 have compromised themselves to show their colors. 
 They invoked, also, the aid of the priesthood. The 
 Bishop of Quebec, who had just received an annuity of 
 £200 from the Government, addressed a circular letter 
 to the Catholics of his diocese, exhorting them to main- 
 tain the cause of England, and threatening with excom- 
 mu^\ication all who should prove disobedient. Neither 
 the proclamation, nor the circular could rouse the 
 /<rt6i<an<« from their apathetic neutrality." (Page 430.) 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 86 
 
 Gameau does not hesitate to assert that the 
 Catholic clergy then saved the English rule : 
 
 " Only the clergy and the seigneurs^ with some of the 
 middle class in the towns, remained sincerely attached to 
 England, and the clerical influence succeeded in keeping 
 neutral the majority of the Canadians. Thus, it may be 
 said that the clergy, at that crisis, were the real preservers 
 of British interests in the colony." (Page 433.) 
 
 WhenMgr Brianddied, Mgr Plessis, who delivered 
 his funeral oration, made . use of the chance, and 
 pronounced a eulogy of the English nation, which 
 was humiliating in the mouth of a conquered French- 
 man. 
 
 Is it this sort of thing that the " terrorists " call 
 lifting the Cross, and saying to the English : " You 
 must walk over our bodies before meddling with 
 the Canadians " ? 
 
 Judge for yourselves : 
 
 " Our conquerors, looked at with a suspicious and 
 jealous eye, inspired only horror and loathing. We 
 could not persuade ourselves that men strangers to our 
 soil, to our language, our laws, customs, and form of 
 religion, could ever be capable of giving back to Canada 
 what it lost when it changed masters. But, O generous 
 people ! who have given us such strong proofs that these 
 prejudices were unfounded; industrious people, who have 
 caused to spring up the riches which this land enclosed 
 in its bosom ; model people, who at this crisis, teach the 
 attentive universe in what that liberty consists, for 
 which all men sigh, and of which so few know the correct 
 limits; merciful people, who have just kindly received 
 with so much humanity the most faithful and the most 
 ill-treated subjects of that kingdom to which we formerly 
 belonged ; beneficent people, who each day show Canada 
 fresh proofs of your liberality ; no ! no ! you are not our 
 enemies, or hostile to our properties that your Jaws 
 protect, or to our holy religion that you respect. Pardon, 
 then, for this former distrust a people who had not yet 
 

 86 
 
 A U PAYS DES EUINES 
 
 '■i. 
 
 the pleasure of knowing you ; and if, after having learned 
 of the overthrow of the State, and the destruction of 
 religion in France, and after having enjoyed during five 
 and thirty years the mildness of your rule, there are still 
 found among us some men sufficiently blind, or sufficiently 
 ill-intentioned to entertain the same suspicions, and to 
 inspire the French people with a criminal desire to revert 
 to their former masters, do not impute to all French- 
 Canadians that which is the crime of only a small 
 section." (Page 109.) 
 
 This is how Garneau appraised the sad apology. 
 
 " It was impossible to satisfy England in more sub- 
 missive or devoted language. The priest, forgetting 
 everything else, almost thanked Providence for having 
 snatched away Canada from the impious nation that was 
 breaking its altars. He, also, preached the most absolute 
 obedience, saying that he who resists the ruling power 
 resists God himself, and by this act of resistance deserves 
 damnation." (Page 110.) 
 
 On all occasions, all negotiations which affected 
 our future lot were considered from the same point 
 of view 
 
 At the time when measures were being taken for 
 the union of the two Canadas, which was to ensure 
 the crushing of French-Canadians, Garneau says : 
 
 (t 
 
 He (Lord Bathurst) decided to settle the matter at 
 once. The Canadian Prelate (Mgr Plessis) made no 
 promise to Lord Bathurst to support by clerical influence 
 the political measures which EngUnd might adopt with 
 regard to Canada, however prejudicial they might be to 
 the interests of his fellow-countrymen ; but it may be 
 presumed the Minister saw sufficiently through his 
 language to be convinced that in granting protection to 
 the Catholic religion, ecclesiastical property, and tithes, 
 the zealous aid of Mgr Plessis might be counted onto main- 
 tain English supremacy, whatever might happen, whether 
 it was desirable to change the laws and the constitution, 
 
 loy> 
 but 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 87 
 
 led 
 of 
 five 
 till 
 
 or to re-unite Upper and Lower Canada. The members 
 of the clergy, in their individual capacity, might express 
 their opinions for or against, but when once the changes 
 were effected, the clergy would be the first to yield 
 their adherence." 
 
 This is the way in which our interests were 
 disposed of ! and now, the cause of all this is simply 
 as follows : 
 
 " Craig, who had a way of governing peculiar to him- 
 self, had sought not only to bully Parliament, but desired 
 above all to tread the clergy underfoot. He had persuaded 
 himself that he could direct everything at his will by 
 violence and intimidation; and as this course had succeeded 
 in political matters, he believed that he would also be able 
 to corrupt and intimidate the Catholic Bishop ; and 
 make the clergy dependants of the Government by caus- 
 ing them to give up the right (which he would forthwith 
 assume) of nominating the cures. The submission of 
 Mgr Plessis, who had gone so far as to read his procla- 
 mations, and deliver political addresses, in the pulpit, had 
 induced him to think that he could do whatever he wanted 
 with that prelate. But he was deceived. The Bishop 
 had yielded in politics, only to gain, and not to lose in 
 religion." (Page 158.) 
 
 That was the case. 
 
 They gave up the Canadians — they sacrificed 
 them — to save the clergy. 
 
 Here is the part played by the clergy — a part 
 clearly proved from historical documents which 
 cannot be disproved. Let us now no longer be 
 deafened at every turn by clerical protestations of 
 patriotism, and let our orators on St-Jean-Baptiste 
 day cease their sycophantic babble about the clergy, 
 and teach people truthful liistory. 
 
 Politically speaking, the French-Canadian is a 
 loyal subject, and a free man, pron<l of his liberty : 
 but he owes this liberty to his unconquerable love for 
 
AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 his old mothef-country, ^rhich has given him the 
 courage to make himself respected in spite of the 
 Catholic clergy, who have never had any other 
 thought than to hand him over as a hostage to the 
 conqueror, in order to secure the preservation of the 
 immense wealth with which they crush us to-day. 
 
 
 L 
 
THE CATHEDRAL 
 
 •• Nothing is more like 
 ruins than the materialb 
 of some vast edifice, if 
 they are left scattered 
 on the ground ; and the 
 eye gazes with the same 
 sadness on what man has 
 not finished, and on what 
 time has destroyed." 
 
 Pr^vost-Pahadol. 
 
 What profoundedly sad and humiliating thoughts 
 assail the christian opposite this pretentious unfin- 
 ished temple, which rises in the heart of our city, 
 like a new tower of Babel, destined to commemorate 
 th3 blind weakness of a whole generation. 
 
 A Parisian architect, who was staying at the 
 Windsor Hotel, opened his window early in the 
 morning, and seeing the last idea of the reign of 
 Mgr Bourget, cried out in despair, while lifting his 
 eyes to heaven : 
 
 — Quel est le maladroit qui m'a ainsi saligotd 
 mon Saint-Pierre de Rome ? 
 
 This cry from the heart of an artist in face of so 
 pitiable a copy of one of the wondere of the world — 
 m face of this zinc caricature of the dome which 
 crowns the sanctuary of the whole world, and of 
 this wretched counterf sit of the portico before which 
 all the great ones of the earth have bowed, is the just 
 chastisement of the haughty old man who dreamed 
 of copying for his personal use the work of many 
 generations. 
 
 Was there ever a more audacious undertaking, or 
 a madder freak conceived and encouraged ? 
 
 It is not, however, this poor prelate — who had 
 
 89 
 
,%. ^o- 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 /. 
 
 ^ >. 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 
 12.2 
 
 US 
 
 IM 
 
 L25 i 1.4 
 
 t.6 
 
 6" 
 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 
 33 WIST MAIN STRUT 
 
 WUSTIR.N.Y. MSM 
 
 (71*)I73-4S03 
 
 ^^ ^\ ^r>N 
 
00 
 
 AU PAYS DBS B VINES 
 
 this notion thrust upon him by the all-powerful 
 ultramontane clique — whom we ought to blame 
 for this eternal monument of our weakness ; the 
 true culprits are those who have blinded our people 
 "to such an extent as to make them believe that they 
 would obtain salvation only at the cost of this 
 sacrifice. 
 
 These men knew' well what they were doing. 
 Their scheme was a very bold one, and their calcu- 
 lations were exaxit. 
 
 What these men needed to establish their supreme 
 power was a source of income on which they could 
 draw freely, to maintain the struggle against the 
 will of the people — to keep in pay the hireling 
 press — and to cover the whole land with new 
 chapelS; and new convents, in which the vouth of 
 Canada would become supple under their handling. 
 
 How many millions of money this Cathedral fund 
 has swallowed up, nobody will ever know. 
 
 Like the holy vessel of the Danai'des, it has 
 received everything: from the beggar's sou to the 
 banker's cheque. For many years money has been 
 drawn from this source, and behold the result ! 
 
 Go along Dorchester street on some fine June day, 
 when the air is soft, and the sunshine plei.sant. The 
 trees with their green foliage form a pretty arcade, 
 and shade charming villas and their fragant flower- 
 gardens. Y9U reach Dominion square, enamelled 
 with brilliant flowers, and gay with sportive groups 
 of children. On- the right, you admire the tine 
 building of the Young Men's Christian Association, 
 while opposite are the Windsor Hotel, and the grey 
 mass of the Canadian Pacific Railway station : but 
 on the left there is a ruin ! 
 
 It is the Cathedral — the gulf that swallows the 
 Catholic wealth of Montreal — the inexhaustible 
 purveyor of secret funds for the unceasing clerical 
 struggle. 
 
RUINE8 CLERICALES 
 
 01 
 
 Henri Rochefort was evidently not tender when 
 he exclaimed: "Your purse, or hell ! That is 
 to-day the programme of the Catholic cler^jy ! " 
 Canada, however, would be almost in a position to 
 prove him in error, for she has found the means of 
 mating the purse and hell. 
 
 When almost all possible human devices had 
 been exhausted in order to raise funds for the 
 Cathedral, recourse was had to immense bazaars — 
 those endless fairs, which on various occasions have 
 terribly demoralized our population, and ruined 
 many innocent young people. 
 
 Without being a harsh censor, I see nothing more 
 profoundly immoral than those vast caravansaries, 
 into which, night and day, there swarm bevies of 
 charming young girls, sent thither by matrons as. 
 greedy as they are pious, to rifle the visitor, and 
 collar the customer. 
 
 There are some things that religion cannot excuse, 
 and bazaars are among them. 
 
 Those who are in the habit of frequenting these 
 kinds of amusements know perfectly well all that 
 can be said about them ; but others should learn 
 from the very lips of their organizers what takes 
 place at them, and the deplorable incidents by which 
 each of these fitm is made notorious. 
 
 Ask the secretaries and treasurers of the Cathe- 
 dral bazaars how many falsified and incorrect 
 accounts they have seen, what proofs they have had 
 of misappropriation of funds, and of sums charged 
 to private expenses. 
 
 It is the common talk of all society. 
 
 How many young girls have been pointed at by 
 the finger of scorn after these assemblies, at which 
 they have compromised their characters for the 
 great benefit of the true faith ! 
 
 The worst is that the system, which originated 
 in high quarters, has authorized and favored the 
 
82 
 
 AU PAYS DE8 RUINBS 
 
 ill XT 
 
 
 spread of these pernicious modes of raising funds. 
 Here, again, the clergy are powerless to check the 
 torrent they have let loose : it is now a perfect 
 flood. 
 
 Leo XIII, at the be^nning of his Pontificate, 
 had very exalted ideas of reorganization, and wished 
 to give a general impulse to the different missions 
 of the Church, and to suppress purely theatrical 
 works of charity, upon wnich certain classes of 
 society had laid hold, both to make an excuse for 
 them, and also to gain a living. 
 
 He was afraid of the dangers that were threat- 
 ened by the promiscuous nature of these assemblies, 
 and the temptations that they offered. These dangers 
 we have pointed out, and the mixed nature of the 
 meetings can easily be established, when character, 
 social position, and morality are too often lost sight 
 of under cover of the blue cloak of charity. 
 
 But by what means can such a cause begained ? 
 
 Michelet relates that when Gregory VU inter- 
 posed in the question of the marriage of priests, 
 and recalled in the most energetic way the laws of 
 the Church about celibacy, a storm of fury burst 
 forth in some countries. The Archbishop of 
 Mayence read the Pope's bull with fear and trem- 
 bling, and when he had finished it, all the ecclesias- 
 tical dignitaries on the banks of the Rhine, counts 
 and princes as well as bishops, great huntsmen, 
 bold emptiers of huge goblets in which the Roemer 
 foamed, half mad with anger and dissipation, rushed 
 upon the luckless reader, and came very near killing 
 him. 
 
 Supported by the people. Pope Gregory held his 
 ground, and saved the Church, which, as Drumont 
 says, was disgraced by "the concubinage of the 
 priests, that had become, to a certain extent, a 
 recognized marriage." Everybody obeyed, and it 
 was only three hundred years afterwards that this 
 question brought on the Eeformation. 
 
BUINES CLERICALE8 
 
 93 
 
 TIk> worldlings who busy themselved with, or live 
 on, works of charity woT^ld be more difficult to put 
 down than the Episcopal burgraves of the middle 
 ages. 
 
 Moreover, the clergy who originated this move- 
 ment have no right to complain, and in Canada they 
 do not complain of it. 
 
 Society has moulded itself on the image which it 
 has been pleased to construct bodily. 
 
 In all these groups religious feelings are real, but 
 they are of a quite peculiar kind. 
 
 Garlyle, who has studied his nation profoundly, 
 and who well knows the aristocracy of England, says 
 of the Anglican Church, that for English Protes- 
 tants it is *' an ecclesiastical light which overhangs 
 them, chnging to old worn-out ties, and pretending 
 to be a sun or a moon, although to the naked eye it 
 is no more than a Chinese lantern, chiefly composed 
 of paper, with a candle's end in it, that is dying 
 uncleanly in its hole. " 
 
 We will not go so far to appraise the influence of 
 religion on our nigher classes ; the light of Catholi- 
 cism still illuminates their intellects a little, but 
 does not warm them much. 
 
 Society people are outward observers of reli- 
 gion rather than really pious. The observance of 
 torms of worship, and respect for sacred rites, hold 
 the principal place in their religion. People who 
 apparently live beyond the pale of the laws of the 
 Church still continue to observe her ordinances. 
 
 In the main, they are right, up to a certain point. 
 
 It is the reasonmg of uie Italian that will tell 
 you : " I am wrong to commit adultery, and I groan 
 over my weakness ; but I do not see any necessity, 
 because I commit a sin in taking my neighbor's 
 wife, why I should commit a second by eating flesh 
 on Friday. " 
 
 Consequently, a Canadian assembly is worthy in 
 
lir'' 
 
 
 I 
 
 III' 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 94 
 
 ^tr PAYS DES BUINES 
 
 every respect of the apostrophe that Jjeon Gozlan 
 addressed so dryly, but so directly, to his country- 
 men : 
 
 " The French public, were it composed of six 
 times more hypocrites than may usually be found in 
 the pit of the theatre on the first night of a new play ; 
 of six times more fraudulent bankrupts and lost 
 women than display themselves in the stage-boxes 
 or the side-box seats ; of six times more goitrous, 
 idiotic, mischievous, and venomous citizens than 
 aru found in the second and third galleries, always 
 at the first representation of a dramatic work, you 
 would none the less (and do not doubt of it) have 
 an assembly perfectly acquainted with the purest 
 literary principles, the purest religious principles, 
 the purest social principles, and, in short, the purest 
 principles imaginable. " 
 
 That is worldly education in all its strength — 
 the result of al? the compromises on the part of 
 some, and of sycophancy on the part of others — 
 compromises and sycophancy which in both cases 
 are selfish, since they secure alike to the clergy and 
 to the dude — the needful ! 
 
 Our times are not suited for high flights and 
 great convictions, such as may be found in the 
 speech which Shakespeare puts into the mouth of 
 King Henry V, on the morning of the battle of 
 Azincourt: 
 
 " O God of V)att!e8 ! steel my soldiers* hearts : 
 Possess them not with fear : take from them now 
 The sense of reckoning, if th' opposed numbers 
 Pluck their hearts from them ! ISot to-day, O Lord ! 
 
 ! not to-day, think not upon the fault 
 My father made in compassing the crown. 
 
 1 Richard's body have interred anew, 
 
 And on it have bestowed more contrite tears 
 Than from it issued forced drops of blood. 
 Five hundred poor I have in yearly pay, 
 
BUINES CLEBICALES 
 
 95 
 
 >ozlan 
 antry- 
 
 of six 
 )und in 
 vplay; 
 ad lost 
 5-boxes 
 jitrous, 
 IS than 
 always 
 ik, you 
 t) have 
 3 purest 
 inciples, 
 e purest > 
 
 sngth — 
 \ part of 
 thers — 
 >th cases 
 rgy and 
 
 hts and 
 in the 
 louth of 
 Mittle of 
 
 Who twice a day their withered hands hold up 
 Towards heaven, to pardon hlood ; and I have built 
 Two chantries, where tb.e sad and solemn priests 
 Sing still for Richard's soul. More will I do ; 
 Though all that I can do is nothing worth, 
 Since that my penitence comes after all, 
 Imploring pardon. " 
 
 King Henry V. Act. IV. Sc. I. 
 
 Here is something that does not recall bazaars, 
 and kermeases, f^es, and oriflammes : here is some- 
 thing that speaks the language of true manhood, 
 but there are no more characters of this temper 
 and quality to raise the Cathedral from its ruins. 
 
 now 
 ibers 
 lO Lord ! 
 
 Irs 
 
'i,,^' I 
 
 '£!■■ ' 
 
 , INEXORABLE CRUELTY 
 
 '* The quality of mercy is not strained ; 
 It droppeth as the gentle rain from heaven 
 Upon the place beneath ; it is twice bless'd ; 
 It blesses nim that gives, and him that take::' ; 
 Tis mightiest in the mightiest : it becomes 
 The throned monarch better than his crown. " 
 Mebchant of Venice, Act, IV. Sc. I. 
 
 The Montreal newspapers lately published two 
 profoundly sad items of news, that show in the 
 strongest light the ruins caused by the selfishness 
 and hardness of heart of certain members of our 
 clergy. ^ 
 
 One is the story of a poor woman whose husband 
 is in prison, and who, left with three children on her 
 hands, knocks at the door of all the churches to find 
 assistance, and finds nothing. 
 
 The other is the story of a poor wretch released 
 ii om the penitentiary, who finds neither support 
 nor consolation ; who does not dare to return to his 
 village, for fear of being pointed at by the finger of 
 the very man whose mission in the parish is to par- 
 don and to bless. > 
 
 The case of this man is a harrowing one. Left 
 at an early age to all the trials of a struggle for life : 
 an unprotected orphan, he had gone the usual way : 
 bad companions, dissipation, dnnk and theft. 
 
 Sentenced to the penitentiary, he passed three 
 years there, left to his own thoughts, and retracing 
 in his memory his miserable life, which seemed to 
 him so odious and horrible. 
 
 The mere recollection of his old boon-companions 
 made the blush rise to his cheek, and he swore to 
 himself that when once he was free he would become 
 a useful member of society. 
 
 00 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 97 
 
 He kept his word. When released from prison, 
 he worked hard for a livelihood, and obtained a 
 good situation in a commercial house. 
 
 Chance took him one day to his native village 
 which he had not seen for ten years since the wild 
 life of his youth, and where he was now unknown. 
 
 It was Sunday, and the church service was about 
 to begin. The honest farmers were ground in front 
 of the church, and the poor ex-convict, stirred to the 
 heart by the peaceful sight, which recalled to him 
 the once pure days of his childhood, made his way 
 into the sanctuary, and knelt down at the foot of 
 the holy water font, lost in the shade. 
 
 No one noticed him : after mass he slipped into 
 the presbytery to see again the priest who had 
 given him his first communion 
 
 To tell the truth, he did not like him much. He 
 was a violent, dictatorial man, who, more than any 
 other, had been the cause of his hating life and 
 society, of over-exciting his ardent temperament, 
 and of making him stubborn. 
 
 But he wished to carry out his good resolutions 
 to the very end. 
 
 Modestly and humbly he presented himself before 
 the priest, but he was received scornfully, and with 
 insults, and when he came out, his resolve was 
 made. He packed up his bundle, and left the vil- 
 lage. 
 
 On the next day a letter from the cur^ informed 
 the younfir man's employer of the antecedents of his 
 clerk, and two days later he was dismissed. 
 
 Now, he has returned to the penitentiary. 
 
 Here is one instance, and ten others might be 
 adduced. 
 
 Accustomed to see themselves obeyed in every- 
 thing, certain members of the clergy take a jealous 
 care to avoid everything which, among their flock, 
 can disturb the happiness that they enjoy, or the 
 authority that they abuse. 7 
 
N 
 
 96 
 
 AU PAYS DBS BU1NE8 
 
 I'Ji >- 
 
 <. I 
 
 Every new comer is an object of suspicion ; still 
 more so, if the t)trangers have occasion to doubt the 
 opinions or the conduct of the priests. 
 
 What do they care for charity or the salvation of 
 a soul ! 
 
 It is the cash-box that must be saved : and the 
 parish must be prevented from seeing matters 
 plainly. 
 
 In place of thinking and saying : " Crime is only 
 something human and there is nocrime which cannot 
 obtain pardon, for there is no man of whom it can 
 be said that he could never have been a criminal ; 
 you have been a thief, but, after all, you are only 
 a man " ; instead of this, they say : " Quick ! Away 
 with the reprobate ! Let him perish rather than put 
 in danger the profitable flock ! " 
 
 Such was not the mode of action of the old abbe 
 Crozes, the chaplain of la Roquette. He offered 
 breakfast to some convicts released from the hulks, 
 who came to see him when he was superannuated. 
 
 He had comforted them when they were con- 
 demned to the galleys, and had promised them faith- 
 fully, during their absence, to look after their pri- 
 vate affairs. If they left behind them wife, child, 
 mother, or any being whatever, he had promised 
 them to see to them, and from time to time to send 
 news of them. And he did so. Therefore, when 
 twenty years had passed, the robbers came back to 
 embrace the chaplain. They found him with white 
 hair, and he found them grown old, but, all the 
 ' same, they recognized one another ! They chatted of 
 old times, and they breakfasted together. 
 
 This is the trufe inheritance of Christianitjr — 
 this is that charity which can love " even criQii- 
 nals'* -— this is the might of cleansing pardon, which 
 can restore peace of mind to the murderer himself. 
 This is that admirable and mysterious evangelical 
 spirit which would wish the gate of hell to be 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 00 
 
 always closed, and the gate of heaven always open. 
 It is a sublime weakness in favor of all human 
 weakness. 
 
 The immense strength of Catholicism has con- 
 sisted in using this weakness of man as the basis 
 of its dogma. Whatever may be said, written, or 
 done, a tendency to err will always be the charac- 
 teristic of humanity, and this tendency has been 
 deified by Catholicism. 
 
 It required no limited genius to know how to find,, 
 even in crime, a reason for hope, and thus to provide 
 a lever to raise the fallen 
 
 To-day the lever is broken in the hands of 
 those pedants who boast of their immaculate virtue, 
 and bestow their attentions on female devotees and 
 pretty faces, rather than think of those " hard- 
 cases " who need their care and their absolution. 
 
 These lost ones whom they have pushed along 
 with their finger to smoothe the roaa for them are 
 to be found at St. Vincent-de-^Paul. 
 
CENSUSES AND EXCOMMUNICATIONS 
 
 !.: ■? :/ 
 
 
 It 
 
 " Does holiness consist in 
 destroying? The God who 
 peoples the air with birds, 
 the earth with animals, and 
 the sea with fishes ; the God 
 who animates all nature, is 
 he, I ask, a God of ruins and 
 tombs? Does he demand 
 devastation for homapre, and 
 fire for a sacrifice? Does 
 he desire lamentations for 
 hymns, murderers for wor- 
 snippers,anda ravaged world 
 for a temple? Nevertheless, 
 ye holy and faithful races! 
 such ure your works, and, 
 such are the results of your' 
 piety!" 
 
 Volney's Ruins. 
 
 The troubles of the more intelligent and liberal 
 classes during the last forty years are complicated 
 by a series or blows and counter-blows, by succes- 
 sive acts of brutality and weakness, that have 
 brought along the disorder amid which we are 
 living, and that mark the bloody halting places of 
 the general break-up which is to-day taking place. 
 
 It is not here a question of those simple parish 
 controversies to which we had to refer in preceding 
 chapters, and which have killed all respect for the 
 clergy among the tutb,! population ; but we wish to 
 speak of more important incidents — of the great 
 conflicts between the laity and the clergy. 
 
 The principal conflict, undoubtedly, took place in 
 the Guibord case, and for a number of years it 
 convulsed the religious world of Canada. Tlie 
 general outlines of this cause cdhhre are well known. 
 When speaking of the Jesaits we drew attention to 
 
 1(K) 
 
BUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 101 
 
 the events which iei< to the formation of the Insti- 
 tut'Canadien, We have spoken of the efforts made 
 by the Ultramontanes to keep toother this institu- 
 tion, which those in high position pressed close to 
 their heart, in order, no doubt, to stifle it the more 
 quickly. 
 
 In 1850 Father Chiniquy, according to the annals 
 of the Institut, " tried to extort a profession of 
 religious belief from the Jnatitut-Canadien, by 
 demanding the exclusion of such journals as were 
 opposed to the temporal power of the Pope. The 
 Institut replied that outeide of literature, science, 
 and art, the cultivation of which it encouraged, 
 it exercised no control or direction. 
 
 The abb^ Chiniquy was then the right arm of 
 the Church. 
 
 Quantum inutatus ah iUo ! 
 
 From the day when Mgr Bourget lear..t that the 
 Institut refused to accept this advice of his confi- 
 dential agent, the ruin of this great school for the 
 culture of our youth was ex-officio decreed, and 
 this was the first struggle of the laity against 
 cleiical oppression. 
 
 Father Chiniquy, as a consolation for his defeat, 
 received the following letter from Mgr Bourget, 
 which served him as passage-money to the United 
 States. 
 
 Montreal, October 13, 1851. 
 Sir, 
 
 You ask my permission to leave the diocese in order 
 to offer your services to Monseigneur of Chicago. As 
 you belong to the diocese of Quebec, I think that it is 
 for Mgr the Archbishop to give you the es;eai that you 
 »6k for. As for myself, I can only thank you for your 
 labors among us, and wish you, in reward, the most 
 abundant blessings of Heaven. Every day, you will be 
 in my memory and in luy heart ; and I hope' that Divine 
 
 rllt 
 
102 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 ■■\M 
 
 'iQ^y >'. 
 
 providence will enable me to testify to you later all the 
 gratitude that I feel. Meanwhile, Sir, I remain your 
 very devoted and obedient servant. 
 
 t Ig. bishop of MONTREAL. 
 
 To M. Chiniquy, Priest. 
 
 Some years later, the man whom they had pre- 
 ferred to the respectable citizens of the Ivstitut 
 abandoned the Catholic Church, which had thus 
 pampered him, and preparations were made to crush 
 the movement in favor of intellectual emancipation. 
 
 Due precautions were used. In 1868, a minority 
 of the members, cunningly drawn over to the cause 
 of the Jesuits, claimed that the library of the Inati- 
 tnt contained works which were considered not 
 only by Catholics, but by Christians of all denomi- 
 nations, essentially trivial, irreligious and immoral ; 
 and they proposed a motion to have the fact 
 admitted as well-founded. The majority of the 
 Institut rejected the motion ; notwithstanding this 
 decision, the Catholic Bishop of Monti*eal, without 
 examination or enquiry, published on April 30, 
 185^, a pastoral letter, in which he made an appeal 
 to all the members of the Institut," who," he said, we 
 " are confident, still hold to the Church by the sacred 
 " tie of faith," to the «jnd that being better educated 
 " in Catholic principles, the^ should at last draw 
 " back from the abyss that is opeT:;iDg beneath their 
 " feet. But that if, alas i they persist in.obstinatelv 
 " pursuing the course they have chosen, they will 
 " incur terrible penalties, which will entail most 
 " deplorable results. In short, it would follow that 
 " no Catholic could belong to this Institut ; that no 
 " one could read the books in its library, and that no 
 " one. for the future, could be present at its sittings 
 " or listen to its lectures. These grievous results 
 " would be the necessary consequence of the anti- 
 
 
RUINES CLERICALES' 
 
 103 
 
 " Catholic attitude that the InsHtut would assume 
 •' in persisting into its revolt against the Church." 
 
 Forthwith, certain menibers brought before the 
 Pope the question of the refusal of the sacraments, 
 which had been ordered by the Bishop for the 
 reasons above mentioned ; and in August, 1869, the 
 Bishop published a pastoral letter in which he made 
 known a pretended decree of the Congregation de 
 la Sainte Inquisition, conceived in the following 
 terms : 
 
 '' Having submitted to examination the <]ifficulty 
 " which was raised a long time ago with respect to 
 " the Institut-Canadienf&ndevQry thing having been 
 " maturely and carefully examined,theCongrdgation 
 " desire that the Vicar-General should be notified 
 " that the doctrines contained in a certain annual 
 •' report in which the acts of the said Institut are 
 *' recorded, should be altogether repudiated, and 
 "' that these doctrines taught by the same Institnt 
 " should also be reprobated. They remark, in addi- 
 " tion, that, from fear that by such pernicious doc- 
 '' trines the education of young Christians may be 
 " exposed to danger, they have represented that the 
 " zeal and vigilance which you have hitherto dis- 
 " played are praiseworthy, and they have suggested 
 " that the Vicar-Oeneral himself should be recom- 
 " mended to come to an underp+anding with the 
 " clergy of our diocese, in order that Catholics and, 
 " above all, young people, should be kept away from 
 " the said Institute as long as it is known that per- 
 " nicious doctrines are taught there." 
 
 The Bishop took advantage of this document to 
 declare that anyone who continued to be a inemlier 
 of the Institute or continued to receive the annual 
 report, deprived himself of the sacraments : and in 
 NovemW, 1869, nn old member of the Inatituf, 
 named Ouibord, having died, his widow, in spite of 
 ecclesiastical bans, wished to have him buried in 
 the Catholic cemetery where he had a private lot. 
 
\t.l 
 
 104 
 
 A U PA YS DBS R UINES 
 
 I 
 
 The Catholic clergy, instigated by the Jesuits, wL. > 
 wished to establish the Ultramontane doctrine of tiie 
 infallibility of the ecclesiastical power, refused to lut 
 the body of Guibord be buried m holy ground, imd 
 pronounced anew the old formulas of excommuni- 
 cation, in the style of Benedict VIII, when he 
 thundered his proclamation against William II, 
 count of Provence : 
 
 " May they be cursed in their bodies, and may 
 their souls be delivered up to destruction, perdition, 
 and torments. May they be damned among the 
 damned. May they be scourged among the ungra- 
 teful, and perish with the proud. May they be cur- 
 sed with the Jew^s who, seeing Christ in the desli, 
 did not believe his word, but were willing to crucify 
 him. May they be cuvsed with the heretics who 
 labored to destroy the Church. May they be cursed 
 with the blasphemers of God's name. • May they 
 be cursed with those who despair of God's mercy. 
 May they be cursed with those who lie condemned 
 in hell. May they be cursed with dinners and 
 impious persons, unless they change their conduct, 
 ana confess their faults against St. Giles. May 
 they be cursed in the four quarters of the world. 
 May they be cursed in the East, and disinhe- 
 rited in the West, interdicted in the North., and 
 excommunicated in the South. May they be 
 cursed in daylight, and excommunicated at night- 
 time. May they be cursed in their native country, 
 and excommunicated in a strange land : citi'^sed 
 standing up, and excommunicated sitting. Carsi^d 
 while eating, drinking or sleeping, and excommuni- 
 cated at the hour of rising. Cursed during their 
 work, and excommunicated during their leisure. 
 May they be cursed in spring, and excommunicated 
 in winter. May they bo cursed in this world, and 
 lie excommunicated in the next. May their posses- 
 sions pass into the hands of strangei*s ; may their 
 
RUINE8 CLKHICALES 
 
 105 
 
 wives be delivered to perdition, and their children 
 fall beneath the point of the sword. May what they 
 eat be f*ursed, and what they leave be cursed, in 
 order that those who touch it may be cursed. Cur- 
 sed be the priest who may give them the body and 
 blood of the Lord, or who may visit them in time of 
 sickness. Cursed and excommunicated may he be 
 who shall carry them to the grave or dare to bury 
 them. May they be excommunicated and cursed by 
 all anathemas, if they omit to do public penance, or 
 do not make due satisfaction ! " 
 
 The only satisfaction that the Ultramontane party 
 received was to see themselves accused before the 
 legal tribunals which had to decide whether the 
 civil power had the right of imposing duties on the 
 religious authorities. 
 
 After an Homeric struggle which engaged the 
 attention of the whole Catholic world, and was 
 finally referred to England, the civil poM^er tri- 
 umphed and was respectea, 
 
 Messrs. Doutre and Laflamme, who were called the 
 advocates of Guibord, had the honor of gainingthis 
 great victory, and it is from the famous plea cf Mr. 
 Doutre that we have borrowed our preface. 
 
 Guibord was buried in the Catholic cemetery, and 
 the members of the Inatitut-Canadien raised their 
 heads again. 
 
 M. Dessaulles, one of its m6st active members, 
 irritated at the endless bickerings of the Ultramon- 
 tanes, who were all powerful with Mgr Bourget, 
 published a pamphlet entitled La Grande Guerre 
 Ecclisiastique, in which he thus enumerated the 
 claims of the clergy : " It is the privilege of the 
 clergy not to support any of the burdens of the 
 State 1 It is the right of the priest to be exempt 
 from all taxes for public improvements ! It is the 
 right of the clergy to obtain possession of private 
 fortunes, by undue influence when wills are made> 
 
106 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 without the State having any right to interpose ! 
 It is the right of the Church to acquire, to possess, to 
 administer, and never to dispossess itself of anything, 
 however disastrous its monopoly of ownership may 
 be to the prosperity of a country ! It is the right of 
 the Church to make the priest independent of the 
 jurisdiction of the civil courts ! It is even its right 
 to forbid the civil courts to take cognizance of the 
 crini3s of ecclesiastics ! It is the right of the priest 
 to control the political action of a citizen, and it is 
 the right of the Pope to repeal or arbitrarily annul 
 the laws passed by the public authority of the 
 State ! It is the right of Bishops to excommunicate 
 the judges who condemn a clergyman to pay a debt 
 to a layman ! It is the ri<:^ht of the Pope to demand 
 from Government the creation of ecclesiastical 
 courts to decide all cases, of whatever nature they 
 are — criminal, civil, or municipal — in which a 
 clei'gyman is interested ! It is the right of the Pope 
 to prevent a nation from framing its own institu- 
 tions, and to declare them null and void, \i they 
 interfere with ecclesiastical immunities ! All the 
 liberal institutions which have been adopted by 
 nations during this century have been censured and 
 reprobated by the '•ourt of Rome ! " 
 
 Vengeance was not long delayed, and some time 
 afterwards the pamphlet was denounced, and its 
 author censured, as follows ; " The book of the 
 Honorable L. A. Dessaulles is indeed " A Great 
 Ecclesiastical War, " because he attacks with Sata- 
 nic pride the Vicar of Jesus-Christ, whom the 
 Catholic world rev^eres with so much reason ; because 
 lie affronts grossly with revolting insolence the holy 
 Roman Congregations, which are supremely vene- 
 rable tribunals, and command the respect of the 
 whole world ; because he drags in the inud with 
 amazing rashness the Sacred College, which is com- 
 posed of men who are eminent in every respect; 
 
RUINES CLERICALE8 
 
 107 
 
 because, with a malice of which he alone can be 
 capable he blackens the characters of the Canadian 
 clergy, who, however, have deserved well of their 
 country ; because he vilifies Ultramontanism, which 
 he considers a monstrous mistake ; because he 
 claims that it invented and created the Christian 
 right which makes the Pope an absolute sovereign 
 in temporal matters ! How has the Minerve, which 
 has, doubtless, read all those shocking thin^, allowed 
 itself, by advertisement, to open for this detestable 
 book a road by which it can reach the bosom of our 
 Christian families ? " 
 
 There was added this judicial sentence : " As to 
 the libel entitled, La Orande GuervQ EccUsioLstique, 
 permission will not be given, as was said before, to 
 keep it for any use whatever, except to refute it, 
 when the Bishop's leave has been obtained. Those 
 who, after having been properly warned, persist in 
 keeping it in their houses, will come under the head 
 of a " reserved case," from which they can be 
 released only by the Bishop and his Grand- Vicars." 
 
 The same methods were always employed, and 
 this time they succeeded for some time in stilling 
 the public voice. 
 
 The men of the period oi' great struggles were 
 disappearing. The youth trained by the Jesuits were 
 becoming careless, and gave up the struggle : hypo- 
 crisy triumphed. 
 
 It was then that the era of silence be^an. 
 
 To Mgr Bourget succeeded Mgr Fabre, a good 
 priest, by no means clear-sighted, and possessing little 
 authority : a hater of all difficulties and trouble- 
 some questions. 
 
 His dream was to rule without people worrying 
 him in any way, and he let the episcopal galley sail 
 on, whatever wind was blowing. 
 
 If you would like to see a sample of his lack of 
 manhood, it may be found in the following letter to 
 a priest of his diocese, who was complainmg of the 
 
106 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 
 improper behavior of* one of his brother priests^ 
 and who, in the end, mutinied/ and left the 
 Catholic Church : 
 
 ■■■v 
 
 Montreal, April 2, 1878, 
 
 I hear some very disagreeable news about you. It 
 seems that you have written to one of your parishioners 
 of St. Roch, and have made some terrible revelations in 
 reference to the priests of my diocese. You have made 
 remarks on the cur^ of that parish, and you have advised 
 him to publish the matter in the parish. You have 
 even told him that you intended to write to several 
 other parishioners. It is strange that there is no means 
 of reforming you. You must, it appears, always find 
 some way of compromising the priests. Each time you 
 lose by it, and you don't care for it. You spoil every- 
 thing by speaking against them. Nobody believes you : 
 Everything goes against you, and notwithstanding 
 that, every now and then you allow yourself to be 
 caught. 
 
 Although I acknowledge your honesty and sincerity 
 in the priesthood, I must also say th^t, with all your 
 imprudent remarks about the priests, you alone have 
 given me more trouble than all the rest of the diocese. 
 It seems to me that it would not be very difficult for 
 you to keep silent. I forbid you to write to any parish- 
 ioner of St. Roch. I warn you positively : take care 
 how you behave in future, for your penance might be 
 long. Take advantage of the chance that you still have, 
 and try to make yourself agreeable to your confreres^ 
 
 Your very humble, 
 
 t Edouard Chs., Bishop of Montreal. 
 
 This is all the satisfaction that can be obtained 
 from the authority in whose hands is the manage- 
 ment of the diocese. 
 
 Here we see the origin of all the compromises, 
 and all the changes that disorganize the parishes, 
 and dishearten Catholics. 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 109 
 
 Cardinal Regnier, a man of undeniable worth, 
 put one question only to the cures, who came to see 
 him : 
 
 " My dear cur^," he used to say, " how many years 
 have you been in the parish of X. .. ? " 
 
 " Thirty years, Monseigneur." 
 
 " Ah ! my dear cur^, let roe embrace you." 
 
 Later on, in a retreat, he revealed his mode of 
 thinking, when he said to his priests : 
 
 " Gentlemen, when a cur6 can say to me, My 
 Lord, I have been in my parish for twenty, thirty 
 or forty years, I bless God : for that man is a priest 
 who has done good, and is still doing it." 
 
 How few men of this kind would we find in our 
 <lioceses ! 
 
 When certain citizens entered upon the great 
 struggle against undue influence, it was impossible 
 to obtain a word from the Bishop, 
 
 In a pamphlet published about the election con- 
 test at Berthier, there is the a<30ount o£ an inter- 
 view with the Archbischop of Montreal. This 
 account clearly shows the unvarying system, or 
 fatalism, so to speak, that regulates all his answers. 
 
 An account of an audience of the Honorable Dr A, H. 
 Pdquetf senator^ and Louis Sylvestre^ eoc-M.P.P., with 
 his Grace Mgr Fahre, Bishop of Montreal^ at the Bishop* s 
 Palace^ on Monday, March SI, 1879. Duration oj the 
 •audience : twenty minutes. 
 
 SUBSTANCE : 
 
 Questions by M. Sylvestre : * 
 
 Q. Monseigneur, do you remember that, last June, I 
 addressed you a statement complaining to your Grace 
 of the hostility of the clergy of the county of Berthier, 
 who wronged me not only politically, but also personally, 
 to such an extent that, in addition to the loss of my 
 election, some of my friends, even to-day, will not bow 
 
i;.. 
 
 110 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 
 ■f \ 
 
 ill 
 
 i 
 
 to me, and I wish to know what reply we are to expect 
 from your Grace 1 " 
 
 A. — I can scarcely believe that their conduct has 
 done you so much harm, and that you have forfeited the 
 esteem of your old friends. As regards their preachings, 
 everything depends upon the interpretation that is put 
 on them, and this is so much the case that the statements 
 of our friends are contradictory, and justify the truth of 
 what I assert. 
 
 Q. — Monseigneur, I am a Catholic and 1 wish to 
 remain so. Will you tell if political Liberalism in Canada 
 is condemned ? 
 
 A. — You require an answer that may be differently 
 understood, etc. (The rest of the answer wks equally 
 evasive.) 
 
 Q. — Monseigneur, cannot you do us justice in this 
 case ? 
 
 A. — They deny having acted in that way. Most of 
 them speak without notes, and say they never used any 
 such language. For my part, I can do nothing in the 
 mattsr. 
 
 The same line of conduct was maintained during 
 the whole interview. 
 
 Questions by the Honorable Dr P4quet : 
 
 Q. — Monseigneur, we were unwilling to take the 
 matter to the Civil Courts, before having recourse to 
 your tribunal ; but since you decline to come to our aid 
 we must go to law. 
 
 A. — Do what you please. 
 
 (Dr P&quet declared in addition that he was desirous 
 that the matter should be carried to the end, and that 
 he would seek elsewhere the assistance which had been 
 refused him by the Bishop.) 
 
 Dr Paquet : — I think that Monseigneur added, that 
 it gives annoyance in these cases to have recourse to law, 
 as it diminished the respect due to preachers and to the 
 confessional. 
 
 Montreal, March .31, 1879. 
 
 Dr A. H. Paquet, 
 Louis Svlvkstre. 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 111 
 
 And that is all the answer ihit the Bishop would 
 make ! 
 
 Another instance occurred lately when the diocese 
 of Montreal was in a great commotion, and when^ 
 owing to the pressure brought to bear by certain 
 people, the Archbishop came to a false, illegal, and 
 irregular decision, with respect to the Canada- 
 Revue. The same apathy that he exhibited shows 
 clearly that Catholics have only one resource left 
 them, viz, that of weeping over he ruins of a Church 
 which was once great, and which is dying in hands 
 too weak to support it. 
 
 Messrs Louis Fr^hette, Arthur Globensky and 
 Calixte Lel)euf, friends of the Canada-Revue, 
 at the express request of the directors, visited the 
 Archbishop of Montreal to obtain from him some 
 explanations about his condemnation of the journal.. 
 
 The Canada- Revue, had announced that it would 
 refrain from publishing Les Troia Mousquetaires, 
 and thought that this act of respect would have 
 the effect of removing the obstacles put in the 
 way of the free circulation of a paper, which, in 
 every other respect, was irreproachable. 
 
 On this mission these gentlemen pi*esented them- 
 selves before Monaeigneur Fahre, who was waitings 
 for them, and received them with that perfect cour- 
 tesy which distinguibhes him. AH preamble was 
 quite useless, and the discussion was at once begun 
 on its own ground. 
 
 These gentlemen established the fact that the 
 Index condemned en bloc the works of Alexandre 
 Dumaa, but not Lea Troia Moxiaqnetairea in parti- 
 cular ; that this was the most inoffensive book pos- 
 sible ; that it was much less dangerous than the 
 spicy novels of Ohnett Delpit and others, with which 
 pious families amuse themselves; that this book 
 could be left in the hands of even a child ; that in 
 France it was, positively, the first novel per- 
 
112 
 
 AU PATS DES RUINES 
 
 
 mitted to be read, just as EngliHh girls begin with 
 Walter Scott, but that nevertheless the Revue had 
 consented not to publish this feuilleton to which 
 some objection seemed to have been made. 
 
 Notwithstanding this, it was impossible to obtain 
 any concession, or even encouragement : the Arch- 
 bishop remained impassible and imperturbable. 
 When, however, he was asked whether the act of 
 refraining froni publishing what he considered, or 
 seemed to consider, a pernicious work, would not 
 allow of his removing his interdiction of the Canada- 
 Revue, he answered evasively : "Ah ! it n*y a pas 
 que cela." 
 
 On this his visitors added : " We suspected it, 
 Monseigneur, and it is for that that we are here with 
 you. As faithful children of the Church we beg 
 of you kindly to specify anything, besides this 
 novel, that you have to censure in the Revue, 
 in order that we may discuss the matter in a friendly 
 way, and carry on our conference." 
 
 " Gentlemen, " said the Archbishop, " you ask me 
 for a reply which can only be made in writing to a 
 question put in writing. " 
 
 " Monseigneur, what we also wish to know is, 
 will your Grace be disposed to give us your answer 
 in writing. We would like to see clearly specified 
 what you thought fit to censure in the articles of the 
 Canada-Revue, on points of doctrine, for instance. " 
 
 " Ah ! " replied Monseigneur, " it is not only a 
 question of doctrine, but also of the discipline of the 
 Church. " 
 
 " Well, then, can you point out to us how we 
 have failed as regards the discipline of the Cnurch ? " 
 
 " The fact is that it is the whole tone of the 
 journal. " 
 
 "The tone ?" 
 
 " Well, yes ! You meddle with the conduct and 
 the reform of the clergy. Those are things which 
 
 i \ 
 
RUINE8 CLERICALES 
 
 lis 
 
 can be settled without newspapers. They have 
 nothing to do with such matters. Bad priests should 
 be accused before me, and I will see to the busi^ 
 ness. " 
 
 " But do not you know, Monseigneur, that a 
 crowd of people are convinced that your authority 
 must be supported by the public in order to re- 
 strain abuses, and punish unworthy priests. They 
 merely laugh at you. One of them, whose name we 
 can mention, calls you vieux torchon!* (Old rag.) 
 
 " Not in the pulpit, at any rate ! ** 
 
 " No, Monseigneur, but he says it to any one who 
 will listen to him. These priests reckon too surely 
 on your goodness, and on your pardon. They tell 
 you that " they won't do so any more, " that the 
 public knows nothing about them, and that there is 
 no scandal ; and, with the goodness of heart that 
 wins you so much sympathy, but perhaps consti- 
 tutes your weakness, you pardon them. These 
 priests deceive you, Monseigneur : their conduct is 
 well known, the scandal is wide-spread, the reputa- 
 tion of good priests is injured, and you are represent- 
 ed as being on good therms with these scoundrels. 
 The Canada-Revue in publishing the cases of these 
 betrayers of trust gives you a great power to use 
 severity. A priest who brought disgrace on the 
 city of Montreal for seventeen years has just been 
 driven away. By whom ? By the Canada-Revue. " 
 
 " That is to say," replied Monseigneur ; " 
 
 " By the Canada-Revue, Monseigrnete-r," answered 
 one of the delegates. " The criminal has confessed it 
 himself." 
 
 " In short, since the Canada-Revue has taken in 
 liand the cause of morality, and broken with the 
 tradition that consisted in hiding the abscess, it has 
 been found necessary to make important reforms 
 which are a relief to the honest clergy. These reforms 
 are not all effective ; there are many which are only 
 
 8 
 
I f i. 
 
 U4 
 
 AU PAYS DE8 RUINE8 
 
 W 
 
 i i 
 
 u 
 
 M 
 
 apparently so. A number of priests who have been 
 convicted have merely changed the theatre of their 
 performances ; but if, as we have no reason to doubt, 
 the Canada-Bevue continues its vigorous campaign, 
 this manner of punishment, which consists of send- 
 ing off into the country these cankered members, 
 will also cease, and the act of amputation must be 
 complete." 
 
 During all this time the Archbishop sat thought- 
 ful, and said not a word. 
 
 " Have you read the Canada- Revue, Monaei- 
 gneur / " 
 
 I have read only a few numbers? " 
 
 If you point out to us in the numbers that you 
 have read, or that have been read for you, the 
 articles to which you object, that would give the 
 directors the means of holding a conference, and of 
 seeing if it be not '-^ ossible to come to some under- 
 standing, and thus avoid a conflict. They would 
 ask nothing better than to give you satisf action, if ..." 
 
 " Then," said Monaeigueur, " there is a conditio- 
 nal if."? 
 
 " Assuredly, Monaeigneur, our present interview 
 is founded on this. It the directors had decided to 
 submit to any arbitrary judgment whatever, we 
 should not be here with you to make filial advances 
 that deserve paternal encouragdment. It is for the 
 children to take the first step, but it is not forbidden 
 for the father to meet them half-way in order to 
 welcome them." 
 
 *' I must have an unqualified submission before- 
 hand," replied the Archbishop ; " besides, you ask 
 things which necessitate too much work. That 
 would oblige me to make a special study of the 
 Canada-Revue." 
 
 " But you are not alone, Moriseignetbr, as you 
 gave us to understand a moment ago. Besides, allow 
 
RUINES CLERICALE8 
 
 115 
 
 us to express surprise that you published your man- 
 dement without this preliminary study." 
 
 Silence. 
 
 " If I mistake not/' said one of the delegates," the 
 principal objection to the Canada-Revue would be 
 that it claims the right to accuse and condemn a 
 scandalous and dangerous priest." 
 
 " Yes," said Monseigneur, " very nearly so. No- 
 body has the right to accuse a priest to anyone but 
 myself." 
 
 " But if people accuse to you a priest of seducing 
 women and children, will you at once t«ll the fathers 
 of families that they must mistrust that priest ? " 
 
 " That would be difficult." 
 
 " Then, Monseigneur," said the delegates, " in the 
 name of the directors of the Canada-Revue, we 
 frankly declare to you, that husbands and fathers 
 of families will never submit to that. A husband 
 or a father who detects a priest plotting to seduce 
 his wife or corrupt his daughter, has by all laws, 
 human and divine, the right to chastise him bodily. 
 How can you forbid him to denounce the seducer ? 
 It is all very well to refer such matters to you,because 
 we recognize in you a man who is just and upright ; 
 but it is not a question of the greater or less confi- 
 dence that we may have in you personally — it is a 
 question of principle. There are other oishops in 
 the country and elswhere ; you yourself will have a 
 successor." 
 
 Here a number of personal charges were intro- 
 duced, with names, dates, and facts in support of 
 them, and we say, in justice to Monseigneur, that 
 he listened, with his usual kindness, to the long 
 series of crimes to which we have already referred, 
 and did not attempt to contradict any of the facts. 
 Nevertheless, after having long reflected, he said : 
 " I must, however, have an unconditional submis- 
 sion. " 
 
116 
 
 AU PAYS DBS RUINES 
 
 •i^ 
 
 M •> 
 
 (■ 1 
 
 " That is impossible, Monseigneur, " was the una- 
 nimous answer of the delegates. A submission, such 
 as you want, Monaeigneur, cannot even be discus- 
 sed. The directors who send us to you have no 
 notion of making any but worthy concessions ; 
 they will not retreat one step. They have decided 
 to oppose all arbitrary decisions : they purpose to 
 prosecute the case, and to carry it, if necessary, to 
 the Privy Council. Reflect on what would happen 
 if you were defeated ! " 
 
 " Ah ! yes, my poor children ! " 
 
 *' Some citizens, " continued one of the deleofates, 
 " are disposed to furnish all the funds necessary to 
 carry on tho suit. Remember that since the Gui- 
 bord case, the religious atmosphere in Canada has 
 been clear. At present, a storm is gathering, and a 
 terrible thunderbolt is ready to fall, which you, Mon- 
 seigneur, can and ought to avoid, for the good of the 
 Church in Canada. See, the people are excited, and 
 speak freely of things that they have seen, and over 
 which they have groaned so many years, without 
 daring to lift up their voices. Their eyes are on 
 the look-out, and everything is open to the light of 
 day. The hypocritical imposture«J, un ler which the 
 most unclean acts of sacrilege were hidden, are no 
 longer a mystery for anyone. All is known, and 
 indignation, like a rising tide, has mounted even to 
 the lips of those who are suffering. Take care that 
 it does not overflow. Nothing will stop the torrent 
 that you can still control and turn aside, if you con- 
 sent to listen to the voice of public opinion. Do not, 
 however, delay ; later on, it will be too late. 
 
 " For a long time the true friends of the clergy and 
 religion — those who talk boldly to priests and 
 Bishops — have been saying to them : " Be on your 
 guard ; you are deceived and blinded ; you do not 
 see the storm coming ; you are sleeping in false 
 security, and the awakening will be terrible. " 
 
RUINE8 CLERIC ALES 
 
 117 
 
 " The clergy have not been willin;^ to li8ten,and we 
 know what the result has been. To-day, they still 
 shut their ears to the advice of respectable people, 
 only to open them to the suggestions of intriguers, 
 of hypocritical sycophant**, and of those who are 
 always afraid to see their baseness unveiled." 
 
 " Ah ! " said the Archbishop, " I am not quite 
 alone : que voulez-vous ? " 
 
 " We know it, Monseigneur, but let your Grace 
 reflect on this : We and our principals are other- 
 wise better disposed to the clergy, and to reli- 
 gion than those who recommended the mandement, 
 to which the Canada-Revue will not submit, con- 
 vinced, as it is, that it has right on its side." 
 
 During all this time, the Archbishop, thoughtful 
 and gloomy, true statue of distress, listened almost 
 contmuously without interrupting. 
 
 His eyes, wide open, seemed to behold in the dis- 
 tance the sad pictures that were being unrolled 
 before him. Nevertheless, not a muscle moved ; no 
 flash of will could be traced in his passive aspect ; 
 one would have said that the inevitable had set 
 Upon him the seal of its power. 
 
 The interview was over : the bell rang for supper- 
 time, and the delegates took leave of the venerable 
 prelate. They were as sad as himself, and thought 
 that, perhaps, in this interview the Canadian clergy 
 had just lost a terrible stake. 
 
THE EDUCATION OF THE PRIEST 
 
 (( 
 
 ill 
 
 ml: 
 
 In all education provision 
 must be made for the 
 delicacy of the soul, for 
 strength of mind, and 
 for energy of character." 
 De Sylvia. 
 
 One ol: the most untoward works of our clergy — 
 probably the most untoward — has been the constant 
 defeneration of public instruction and education. 
 
 The most deplorable thing about this is that the 
 priest himself is the victim of this degeneration, and 
 seems quite ignorant that he is so. It is the study 
 of this Ignorance which will suggest a remedy for it. 
 
 A distinguished professor of philosophy used to 
 say : " The aim of education is to prepare our intel- 
 ligence for truth, and our will for virtue. " 
 
 Education ought to develope the whole man : his 
 heart, his intelligence, his will. Tho child is born 
 to feel, to think, and to act. We must, then, at the 
 same time, provide for the delicacy of his soul, the 
 strength of nis mind, and the energy of his charac- 
 ter. To Dpeak the truth, education is only the 
 beginning of life, and life itself should only be the 
 completion of education. 
 
 If man were to attain the full extent of his facul- 
 ties, he would arrive at genius by his intelligence, 
 at heroism by his will, and at holiness by his heart. 
 
 It is moral effort which constitutes the unity of 
 life. The child gets ready for it by passive obe- 
 dience — youth maintains it by the work of study — 
 and man accomplishes it by practical virtue. 
 
 What an important lesson has to be taught to our 
 youthful clergy, and to the whole body of the clergy, 
 
 118 
 
 LlLl f. t 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 n9 
 
 who ought to be educated before becoming educa- 
 tors. 
 
 Time passes on rapidly, and they must follow it, 
 if they do not wish to be left behind. 
 
 The priests' sole mission is not to talk to the 
 poor peasant, who is without education or the 
 power of reasoning, and is only capable of driving 
 the pic jgh, content to look at the sky in order to 
 believe. The countrywoman, whose piety is super- 
 stitious,will tell her beads to say her Credo. The child, 
 happy in knowing by heart his little catechism, and 
 entrenched behind the veil of his timid ignorance, 
 will not have a shadow of doubt. A priest of mo- 
 derate learning will suit his wants. But to-day with 
 the spread of education,and the surprisingincrea.se in 
 the number of college degrees, there is in every 
 market-town, in the shadow of the church steeple, 
 one house, at least, in which the beautiful verses of 
 de Musset and other captivating poets are read. 
 
 There should, therefore, be in the pulpit of this 
 ehurch, a man of education and eloquence, capable 
 of appreciating the beauties, and refuting the 
 sophisms, of these seductive writers. As a matter 
 of course, the cur^ should be at the head of the 
 parish, and should be able to give advice to all his 
 parishioners, however well-informed and high-toned 
 they may be. The cur6 must wield an authority 
 which knows, and, can assert itself; for, his mission 
 and prerogatives are of an imposing nature. But 
 is this the case in our day ? No ! The clergy are 
 inferior to their sacred calling. Once again, whose 
 fault is this ? It is the fault of the tramers of the 
 clergy. 
 
 The college professors are their trainers: but, 
 what have they learnt of their profession — what 
 do they know of their duties — these little ahh4a 
 who, at thirty-five, have for eleven years been 
 lecturing on moral and dogmatic theology ? 
 
120 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 It is no use to plead that they have studied hard 
 for five or six years at the seminary. Their 
 studies have been those of scholars, but not of pro- 
 fessors. To be styled professor a man should have 
 pursued a course of ^professional studies. In order 
 that it may not scare any body, we will explain 
 the word. 
 
 To study in the schools is nothing else than to 
 exert one's self to grasp the meaning of an author, 
 or follow closely the teaching of the instructor. It 
 is to work for one's self ; and when we have under- 
 stood, we are satisfied, and that is enough. Such, 
 then, are the studies of the scholar and the student. 
 But such are not the studies of the professor. At 
 rfrst, these studies arc determinate and special — an 
 essential condition for their being thoroughly prose- 
 cuted. Afterwards, we study, not only to under- 
 stand, but to make others understand, and to make 
 ourselves understood. This distinction is not a 
 sophistical one. Who among us has not met with 
 men of superior intelligence, who ar^incapable of 
 making others understand what they themselves 
 understand perfectly ? 
 
 Clear thoughts can always be clearly expressed,, 
 and as Boileau says : 
 
 Lea mots pour le dire arrivent aisiment 
 
 That is true : but will these words which come 
 easily to tell ./hat you think clearly, be within 
 reach of the ordinary mind ? It is in vain to be all 
 eyes and ears at the foot of the pulpit. The man 
 who is holding forth may put his whole heart inta 
 his discourse, and the result may be zero. The 
 awakening of people's minds is not effected in that 
 way. If the angle of vision varies, so also does the 
 angle of intellect. To each hearer, the teacher 
 must send a ray of h'ght in proportion to his intelli- 
 gence : and, to do that, he muo^ find out each man's 
 difficulties, secure the exact words which will best 
 
RUINE8 CLERICALES 
 
 121 
 
 express his own thought, and bring the known and 
 the unknown nearer together. Moreover, pupils — 
 I speak of the generality — are satisfied with their 
 books, for in au instruction books are necessary : 
 but the professor, on the contrary, is obliged to 
 consult not such authors as say Amen to all ques- 
 tions, but those whose opinions clash with one 
 another, in order that from this clashing he may 
 catch a spark of truth, which he may communicate 
 in all its brightness to the minds of his hearers. We 
 are surely right in establishing the difference bet- 
 ween the studies of students, and the studies of 
 professors. 
 
 Finally, these latter exist, and are the cause of 
 the establishment of the universities. In the colleges, 
 lyceums and lay normal schools, professors are not 
 made out of scholars just coming out of the rhetor- 
 ical course. Special courses of study must be followed 
 in order to train professors of literature and science. 
 The preparation for the degrees of licentiate and 
 doctor are merely a step to gain a professor's chair, 
 and it is only when a teacher has acquired those 
 diplomas that he is honored with a chair. Far be it 
 from me to think that a diploma endows a man with 
 learning, and that graduates are the only savants ! 
 The diploma is only a guarantee — and nothing 
 more — of certain requisite qualifications. Every 
 serious examination implies, and demands, serious 
 preparation. 
 
 In our opinion, the priests who may have under- 
 gone these examinations would, undoubtedly, from 
 a scientific point of view, be fitted to be professors. 
 To infer, however, the unfitness of all others would 
 be to draw a conclusion wider than our premises, 
 and thia we will not do. The only conclusion allowed 
 us is a doubtful one — which is never in favor of 
 the persons in question — for the learning of a pro- 
 fessor should always be beyond doubt. If itis not, 
 let him resign his position. 
 
122 
 
 AU PAYS DES BUINES 
 
 If we felt obliged to raise an outcry and mordemize 
 -everything, would it not be time to shake off the 
 old dust of the seminaries, and demand at last for 
 •our reading a philosophy that differs from all the 
 antiquated twaddle ot San Severino, that of Rahier, 
 for instance ; to study histories different from the 
 plagiarisms of Rivaud, or the stories of P, Loriquet, 
 viz, those of Guizot, Duruy or Roetlinger ; to admire 
 the poetry of de Musset, V. Hugo or CoppSe ; to 
 write in a correct and charming style, in spite of the 
 PP. Lejeune,Guillot, Lenfant and Bourdaloue ; and 
 to hum the music of Rossini and Wagner, of Saint- 
 Saens or Ambroise Thomas ? 
 
 We would not say that a seminarist who should 
 devote himself with ardor to these studies, to the 
 exclusion of his own special work, would be doing 
 right. It is evident, in our opinion, that it would 
 be utterly unreasonable for a pupil to study mathe- 
 matics during a theological course, German in a 
 history class, or music instead of the Holy Scriptures. 
 This would be indulging in blamable license. But 
 may not a seminarist, indeed should he not, — 
 though a seminarist — keep thoroughly acquainted 
 with the advance of science, with new works, 
 literary and historical, and with the conflicting 
 opinions of the day ? Why should be deliberately 
 force his intelligence to live in a vitiated and vicious 
 atmosphere, and cut off from it all the healthful 
 currents capable of purifying i^, by driving away 
 the clouds and noxious vapors that hide from our 
 eyes the fair vision of Truth ? 
 
 At all events — though perhaps it may be an ex- 
 ageration on our part — it seems to us that a mind 
 deprived of all originality, and incapable of pro- 
 ducing a personal idea, is a parasitic mind, without 
 any mission or reason for existing. These minds 
 are found among the clergy, in great numbers, and 
 the means of lessening this number is to give a fuller 
 
EUINES CLERICALES 
 
 123 
 
 liberty as regards education, etc., to enlarge their 
 views, in order that a seminarist who has in his 
 room Hugo's OrientaleSf or Lamartine's Jocelyn 
 may not be thrown on the street. Extreme measures 
 never produce sincere convictions, but are frequently 
 followed by disastrous results. Too much rigor in 
 this respect on the part of the master will beget a 
 secular spirit in his pupils, and excite an eager 
 desire to eat of the forbidden fruit. Let not our 
 meaning be misunderstood. We do not mean that 
 seminarist . should be allowed to handle obscene 
 treatises or infamous publication, such as Leo 
 Taxil's Corruption fin de si^le, or Zola's Terre. 
 No : but when an author has a certain notoriety, 
 why not give pupils a sketch of his writings, taking 
 care to do this with due discrimination ? In Zola, 
 as in Daudet, Mont^gut, Bourget, Guy de Maupas- 
 sant and Loti, all is not to be disregarded or despised. 
 These authors have written some admirable pages, 
 which deserve to be known, and of which French 
 literature has a right to be proud. 
 
 Jules Simon, who, in our opinion at least, is one 
 of the brightest intellects, and one of the best philo- 
 sophers of our age, Heine, Frank, Bouill6, Paul Janet 
 and Babier take higher flights than those puny and 
 petty philosophers, San Severino, Grand-Claude, 
 Bonat, Brin, Beynault, Dagorne and others. Well ! 
 what comparison do they not dare to make between 
 the two lists ? The first mentioned are nothing, and 
 the second are men of genius 1 Have we not good 
 reason to smile and shru&r our shoulders ? 
 
 It is true that of a hundred professors in the semi- 
 naries scarcely twenty could be found capable of 
 understanding them, or twenty who have read a 
 single volume of these first-class authors ; and even 
 this would be a phenomenon ! 
 
 We know what we are coming to, under this 
 system. The seminaries produce despicable lay 
 
m;, 
 
 m : 
 
 124 
 
 AU PA rS DES RUINE8 
 
 scholars, while the meagre education of the priests 
 who are taught there is dishearteniog. 
 
 They cannot speak either French or Latin. In a 
 single sentence of a letter, which was made public, a 
 famous professor succeeded in making nine mistakes 
 which were publicly pointed out to him. 
 
 Our people are ignorant, and the fault lies with 
 the clergy — a fault, the more grave, because it is 
 intentional. The latter named good people have 
 founded a system of tyranny on the ignorance of the 
 former. 
 
 u;„ 
 
 !; i 1 Si 
 
 / 
 
THE PEIEST AND MONEY 
 
 " There are some unclean 
 souls, composed of mud 
 and filth, smitten with 
 the love of gain and self- 
 interest, as great souls 
 are with that of glory 
 and virtue." 
 
 De Labruy^re. 
 
 Nothinpf is more instructive than to trace the 
 origin of such maladies a8,slowly but surely, wear out, 
 impair,and gradually ruin the human body. "Sudden 
 xieath," in fact, is a meaningless expression, and we 
 are too ignorant of the elaborate conditions of 
 disease that are requisite to bring about what we call 
 a sudden catastrophe. The work of disorganization 
 goes on continuously, but gradually, and in society, 
 which is a collection of men, as a man is a collection 
 of tissues, the commencements of evil are always in 
 the distant past, mysterious and unknown. We 
 fall in the airection to which we incline — this is 
 the law of our nature — a mere nothing at first, a 
 slight desturbance almost imperceptible, a grain of 
 sand in the machinery, then partial disarrangement, 
 then broken springs, and the final disaster. 
 
 The social corpse is naturally more refractory, 
 and less easy to bury, than the human corpse. The 
 human corpse rots in the bosom of the earth : the 
 social corpse continues to walk, unconscious that it 
 is a corpse, until the day when the slightest shock 
 puts an end to the illusory survival of matter, and 
 shows mere ashes in place of blood. 
 
 The union of men creates and maintains false- 
 hood : society may long conceal its fatal inquiries, 
 may mask its agony, and make believe that it is 
 
 125 
 
126 
 
 AU PAYS DES BUINE8 
 
 
 =») 
 
 HMi 
 
 still alive, when it is already dead, and all that 
 remains is to inter it. 
 
 Societies, moreover, do not die in the same man- 
 ner. " Sometimes, " says Lacordaire, " peoples pasa 
 away in an insensible agony, which they welcome as 
 a sweet and a£;reable rest : sometimes they perish 
 in the midst of festivals, singing hymns of victory, 
 and calling themselves immortal. " 
 
 The present clericalism seems destined to die in 
 the midst of the money of which it has made its 
 only real worship, and to which it has sacrificed 
 everything. Nothing but money, and all for money 
 — that is its maxim. The most frightful instance of 
 the errors that this thirst of gold, auri sacra faraesy 
 can cause it to commit, may be found in the inter- 
 view reported in the Canadien relative to the 
 Davignon case — a refusal of baptism. 
 
 An interview, which explains itself, took place 
 between a journalist and one of the priests of the 
 Archbishop of Montreal. 
 
 Is it to your knowledge, Mr. Cousineau, asked the jour- 
 nalist, that on the 26th of last July, Our^ Lesage, of 
 Chambly Basin, refused to baptize the child of Solime 
 Davignon, living in that parish ? 
 
 Yes : we heard that the Reverend Mr. Lesage decided 
 on that step. 
 
 I even think, without being sure of it, that Mr. Davi- 
 gnon came here to ask some explanation of the refusal 
 of the cur^ in question. But we have not received any 
 official notice about the matter. 
 
 Do you know the reason of this refusal on the part of 
 the cur^ ? 
 
 The reason that the cur^ Lesage gives is that Solime 
 Davignon has not paid the complemental tax levied on 
 the parishes which are numerous and unproductive. 
 
 Is that tax legal ? 
 
 It cannot be exacted by law ; but having been imposed 
 by the Ordinary, Catholics are bound to submit to it. 
 
 Do you think that a priest has the right to refuse & 
 
RUINE8 CLERIC ALES 
 
 127 
 
 child baptism on account of any omission or fault of the 
 father ? 
 
 Certainly not ; but if Mr. Davignon had submitted 
 the matter to the ecclesi^tical court, we would have set- 
 tled all that. It is now impossible for us to give him 
 satisfaction, as we would seem to be yielding to force. 
 
 Do you know that the same child was baptized by 
 tho cur^ of the parish of Richelieu, without any trouble % 
 
 We kno\9^ it. 
 
 Do you not think that the child might have dropped 
 off in the meantime % 
 
 Oh ! the child was strong and healthy. 
 
 Do you consider that ecclesiastical authority can prevail 
 above a father's authority, in deciding the fate of a child % 
 
 That would lead me on too far, and make me say that 
 in such a t^ase the priest can hinder a Catholic from 
 making his child a Catholic. I will not answer this ques- 
 tion. If it had been submitted to the ecclesiastical 
 authority, we would have seen ; but now, let the civil 
 courts decide. 
 
 Can a priest refuse to baptize a child that happens to 
 be bom is his parish, if the family is only on its way to 
 another place % 
 
 Certainly not. 
 
 In short, ^^ou think that Cur^ Lesage acted properly ? 
 
 Sa conduite n'a pas ete trea digne ; but he thought that 
 he had a chance of getting the tax paid to him — people 
 paid so badly — and he did well to try. 
 
 Is the Archbishop going to do anything in the mat- 
 ter? 
 
 No ; since an appeal has been made to the civil courts 
 
 But you are going to lose the suit. 
 
 Oh ! not cases like this one ; judgment was given for 
 a parishioner to whom the communion had been refused, 
 but no one has ever claimed damages for the baptism of 
 a child. Let the civil courts settle the matter. 
 
 This is their way, is it not ? Everything for 
 mone\'. The sacraments, religion, and everything 
 are subservient to venal interest. 
 
 The suit of the churchwardens of Montreal shows 
 
128 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 again in another light that rapacity which is the 
 basis of the religious character of our time. 
 
 Of how much meanness was not Cur6 Sentenne 
 guilty in order to keep in his possevssion the col- 
 lections, and not give any accounts of them to the 
 church wai dens ? Bead the testimony as follows : 
 
 Q. — It seems to kb that by the answer which you have 
 just given, you give to the third paragraph relating to 
 collections an unwarrantetJ meaning ? Will you, then, 
 read once more this paragraph, and say whether it is 
 not true that there is no assertion that you have ever 
 denied the Fahrique the right of h.>ving an account of 
 the collections ? What is there alleged is that the chief 
 churchwarden alone claimed an account of the collec- 
 tions, and that you refused to give it to him. 
 
 A. — This is true, that is to say that in the letter of 
 resignation I am not charged with having denied the 
 Fabrique the right of claiming an account ; but in this 
 application I am charged with having refused to furnish 
 M. Auger with an account of the collections. The oppo- 
 site is the truth, for I told him that I would keep account 
 of them. 
 
 Q. — Is it not true that at first you did not give him 
 any account, when he asked you for it, and that you pre- 
 pared a memorandum to be read at a meeting, in which 
 you stated your reasons ? 
 
 A. — M. Auger never asked me to give him an 
 account. Monsieur asked me to keep an account of the 
 collections, to, hand to the Fahrique^ and I told him that 
 I would do so. 
 
 Q. — Why did you prepare the explanatory memo- 
 randum that you read at the meeting ? 
 
 A. — Because it was a question of taking away from 
 the cur^ even those collections. Some wished that this 
 whole amount of the collections should go to the Fahrique. 
 I, however, drew up a memorandum to show how advan- 
 tageous it would to the Fabrique to leave the collections 
 in the hands of the cur^. 
 
 Q. — JTou had not yet paid in the funds arising from 
 the collections ? 
 
 A. — M. Auger blamed me because the collections 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 129 
 
 had not gone to the* Fabrique, but he never asked me for 
 them. When he did ask me to give an account of them, 
 I said that I would do so. 
 
 Q. — When you say that you have not refused to give 
 him an account of them, you had not at the date of that 
 letter given an account of what collections you received 1 
 
 A. — No. 
 
 Q. — Have you declared that M. Auger never asked 
 you for an account of these collections before the letter 
 in question ? 
 
 A. — He asked me to keep an account of them. 
 
 Q. — Have you done it since that ? 
 
 A. — Yes. 
 
 Q. — Did he tell you why he asked you to keep an 
 account ? Was it not because he wished this account to 
 be handed in ? 
 
 A. — He wished the account to be given to the 
 Fabrique. 
 
 Q. — All that M. Auger asked you to do was to keep 
 account of the collections 1 
 
 A. — Yes. I told M. Auger : I give an account of 
 them by acts, and the treasury office of the Fabriq^ie 
 well knows the amount of the collections, and I keep a 
 book of them. Here is the amount of your collections. 
 For instance, if you have an organ, such as you want^ 
 it is because I took care of your collections. The account 
 rendered is not dollar for dollar, but it is there, in the 
 church. 
 
 Q. — The abstract question that I ask you is, whether 
 the parishioners have the right to know to how much 
 these collections have amounted 1 
 
 A. — I do not refuse them this right. 
 
 Q. — Have M. Auger and the other churchwardens 
 asked you to tell them the exact amount of these collec- 
 tions 1 
 
 A. — He has never asked me. 
 
 Q I come back to a part of your answer aforesaid, 
 
 in which you qualify as false a statement which, from 
 my point of view, is merely a matter of opinion. I 
 would beg you to read the first paragraph of this letter, 
 and to tell us if you persist in accusing of falsehood all 
 
190 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 1 
 
 persons, who, in good faith, happened to affirm what is 
 alleged in the first paragraph ? 
 
 A. — He never asked me for it. As I was reading the 
 letter, when I came to the first paragraph that I have just 
 read, I said that this paragraph was erroneous, and I did 
 not make use of the word falsehood. If I did make use 
 of the word falsehood, it is not the idea that I wished to 
 express, because the first paragraph is a matter of 
 opinion, but I think that it is erroneous. 
 
 The hatred of this saintly soul against all those 
 who wish to snatch from him his treasure, his gold, 
 is such that he treats them aa liars for having even 
 wished to cast a single glance at his cash-box. 
 
 Have you seen the Cloches de Corneville played, 
 and have you seen le pere Oaspard displaying his 
 treasure, and perpetually jingling his sliming 
 dollars ? 
 
 That is the spectacle that our clergy present : that 
 is the education that they give our people. Gold is 
 Catholic, first of all : that is the fundamental maxim. 
 The other day we found a curious circular, which 
 is absolutely typical, and well represents this 
 fundamental maxim, which forms the basis of the 
 ecclesiastical treasures. 
 
 ON THE ENCOURAGEMENT DUE TO 
 CATHOLICS 
 
 How many times have not the workman, the manu- 
 facturer, and the tradesman had the humiliation of seeing 
 the preference given by their countrymen, and their co- 
 religionists to the workshops, shops and warehouses of 
 their fellow-members of different origins and different 
 beliefs 1 And how cruel is the wound when it is inflicted 
 by the Catholic clergy, or by a religious community ! In 
 this country above all, where the Protestant workman 
 and merchant count on the certain profit that results 
 from the number of joiira de fite^ during which the 
 Catholic is bound to do no business, is it not a kind of 
 injustice to pass by the door of a Catholic (who after ail 
 is in a position to befriend Catholic works, if he does 
 
RUINES CLEBICALES 
 
 131 
 
 not actually do so) and to go farther on, to make the 
 fortune of the Protestant, whose sympathy, if he is 
 sincere, does not extend beyond the purse of his customer ? 
 
 Evidently, there is something wrong here. Christian 
 charity forbids hatred and revenge. We must love even 
 our enemies. Let us wait, however, till they have need 
 of our services. Let the gentlemen of St- Vincent-de- 
 Paul and the Sisters of Charity never refuse to aid an 
 irreligious person who is in affliction. That is all right. 
 But when the man is neither poor, nor sick, and has no 
 need of our alms, when it is simply a question of helping 
 him to make a fortune, who, pray, obliges us to take 
 him our money ? 
 
 If you mention charity, I will show you workmen 
 and tradesmen whom the same faith makes your brethren, 
 and who, also, want to succeed ; and I will remind you of 
 the text of St Paul which treats as renegades, worse than 
 infidels, those who neglect their brothers. Since charity is 
 what you are thinking about, there it is. You are treading 
 it under foot in deserting Catholic workmen and trades- 
 men, and you are by this means sowing in the field of 
 the Church the seeds of disunion and dissensicn. 
 
 Charity displays itself by acts, and it is acts that keep 
 it alive. But by what acts do we prove to our work- 
 men the esteem and affection that their faith and 
 their virtue deserve ? In their case, the only possible 
 act consists in giving them the preference. Charity, 
 justice, and respect for our faith so will it. For what we 
 are not doing, our enemies are doing. They support one 
 another, and put themselves forward by each other's 
 aid. This is what explains the energetic reproach of St 
 Paul. When, then, Catholic workmen and tradesmen 
 see us preferring to them every day people devoid of 
 religion, what a humiliation for them I What wounds 
 for their hearts and souls ! What must they think of 
 ua, and what can we expect from their gratitude 1 Ah ! 
 do not doubt it at all, the disttnion of Christians heyins 
 hi business. It is in this that, by foolish mismanage- 
 ment, we inflict deep wounds upon honest hearts. They 
 become provoked or discouraG;ed, and in the end their 
 cooperation fails us, when it is needed for the triumph 
 
 «» 
 
 f our 
 
 cause. 
 
 )> 
 
132 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 m 
 
 ■•m\ 
 
 In what elegant terms these remarks are made ! 
 What cunning imposture, and abject hypocrisy in 
 that pretended sympathy with the workman, when 
 religion is merely consulting her own interests in 
 the matter ! 
 
 Yes, combine. Catholics, and protect yourselves ! 
 That is the principle which is called upon — that 
 is the osteubible reason assigned, but what is the real 
 reason ? 
 
 Money is wanted — much money, to support 
 Catholicism. What would this form of religion 
 become, if you were to make use of your free will, 
 and if the money passed into the hands of un- 
 believers ? 
 
 Always, these same methods, these menaces ! 
 Always with the same one end in view — the ex- 
 tortion of money, or the enslavement of consciences. 
 The system is one of childish simplicity. 
 
 You are the children of God, they tell us : but 
 if you do not pay, and if you do not obey, God will 
 punish you. 
 
 What say you ? Has God the heart of a human 
 being with its changing passions ? Is he, like you, 
 moved by feelings of revenge or pity, by frenzy or 
 repentance ? 
 
 Oh ! what low ideas men have conceived of the 
 most exalted of beings ! To listen to them, it would 
 seem as though God, wayward and capricious, is 
 angered or appeased like a man: as though he 
 loves or hates, strikes and caresses, by turns ; as 
 though, weak or spiteful, he broods over his hatred ; 
 as though, contradictory or treacherous, he lavs 
 snares K>r men to fall into them ; as though ne 
 punishes the evil that he permits; as though he 
 foresees crime without hinderinff it ; as though, 
 being a partial judge, he is bribed with presents ; 
 as though, bein^ a thoughtless tyrant, he makes 
 laws, and forthwith revokes them ; as though, stern 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 133 
 
 despot, he bestows or takes away his favors with- 
 out reason ! It is in this creed that we recognize 
 the falsehood of man, and when we see the portrait 
 that he has drawn of the Supreme Being, we say 
 to ourselves : " No, no ! it is not God who has 
 made man in His own image — it is man who has 
 misrepresented God in his likeness. He has given 
 Him his mind — has invested Him with his inclina- 
 tions — and lends Him his opinions. Then, when 
 in this medley he has found nimself contradicting 
 his own principles, he affects a false humility, he taxes 
 his reason with impotency, and calls the follies of 
 his intellect " mysteries of God." 
 
 He has said, " God is immutable," and then tries 
 to change Him by prayers and petitions. He has 
 called Him " incomprehensible," and is never tired 
 of explaining His nature and attributes. 
 
 And now, credulous mortals ! show the efficacy 
 of your customs. During the many ages that you 
 have followed or changed them, in what way have 
 the boons of nature to you changed ? Has the sun 
 shone any more than at the beginning ? Is the course 
 of the seasons different ? Is the earth more fruitful 
 or the people more happy ? If God is good, what 
 pleasure does He take in your penances : if He is 
 mfinite, what does your homage add to His glory ; 
 and if His decrees have foreseen everything, how 
 will your supplications change His decision ? 
 
 Answer, ye irrational and inconsistent beings ! 
 Has God, Whom you say you serve any need of 
 your assistance ? If He wishes to infiict punish- 
 ment, has He not at hand earthquakes, volcanoes, 
 and thunderbolts ? Does a merciful God chastise 
 only by annihilating ? 
 
 The monstrous golden calf, which to-day is call- 
 ed " the golden buU, " is enthroned in the midst of 
 the hierarchy, and dazzles with the light of its 
 reflections. Those men are lost to all decenci or 
 
 M 
 
134 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 iili 
 
 discretion. They have lowered themselves to specu- 
 late everywhere, and in everything. The most pal- 
 try profits do not disgust them, and the most 
 crooked gains delight them. Let us give an ins- 
 tance of this : 
 
 One of the altars of one of our large churches is 
 maintained and kep^^ in order by a female penitent 
 who dedicates her hours of devotion to this pious 
 work. As this lady has numerous relations with the 
 business world, she receives as ijontributions to her 
 good works from certain Catholic firms some pretty 
 presents with which she ornaments her chapel. 
 
 Now what measures did the clergy of this church 
 take in order to make a profit out of those gifts ? 
 They stripped the altar in question as fast as they 
 could, and then, when the unfortunate benefactress 
 wished to reclaim her offerings : " Pshaw ! " said 
 the priests, "you must make your friends give you 
 some others. " 
 
 It is in this way that the church altars are gra- 
 tuitously furnished, and this is the style of petty 
 financial operations that are carried on, when the 
 big business does not pay. The people see and know 
 all this, and groan at it. But what can be done ? 
 
 Napoleon I, (whom his ambition, always satis- 
 fied but never satiated, sometimes threw into a paro- 
 xysm of fever) said one day to Decr^s : 
 
 Look at Alexander the Great. After having con- 
 quered Asia, and proclaimed himself to the people as the 
 son of Jupiter, the whole East believed him, — with the 
 exception of his mother Oiympias, who knew all about 
 the case, and of Aristotle, and some learned Athenians. 
 Well ! if to-morrow I were to announce myself as the 
 Son of the Eternai Father, there is not a single fi^^h- 
 woman that would not hiss me as I passed by. The 
 people are too enlightened nowadays. There is nothing 
 more to be doue 1 
 
 Well, we must believe that we are far behind the 
 
 ,, ..,.,.^ 
 
RUIXES CLERICALES 
 
 ISS 
 
 age, for that announcement would assuredly go 
 down with us. 
 
 The French-Canadian is poor and complains of 
 being kept in check by want of capital. This is a 
 mistake, for the Canadian has funds. But where 
 are they, then ? 
 
 They are in the churches and in the convents. It 
 is in them that the product of our labors is piled up. 
 
 The English build banks, and the Canadians 
 chapels. There is mc^e gold in the ecclesiastical 
 treasury of the Province of Quebec than in all the 
 vaults of the banks in Ontario. This is why we look 
 like beggars, while our neighbors live in affluence. 
 This is why our farms are going to rack and ruin, 
 and our children are abandoning them. They are 
 escaping from the Minotaur which every year 
 devours the proceeds of our labors, and never 
 restores the prey which has come into his possession^ 
 
 When, then, shall judgment be pronounced ? Who 
 will dare to execute it ? 
 
4^ ■ 
 
 KNAVES AND FOOLS 
 
 '• If it is desired that nations 
 should believe, they must never 
 be taught such things as their 
 heart and their intellect ins> 
 tinctively reject." 
 
 La Flandre Liberate. 
 
 The more deeply we are affected by the grand 
 lessons of the sacred books — the more we are struck 
 and inspired by the xine works of genuine Chris- 
 tians — the more we deplore this lowering of the 
 intellectual level of our clergy, which has led them 
 to compose by their own invention a series of 
 tspiritual readings, in which intelligence and good 
 sense are alike lacking. 
 
 What on earth is the use of inventing new 
 homilies, when the old canticles and psalms, which, 
 from the beginning of the Christian era, had made 
 the hearts or the faithful leap for joy, and furnished 
 each soul and mind with food that was always 
 invigorating ? 
 
 The common-places of ordinary life were excluded 
 from these pious souvenirs, to which a certain 
 perfume of antiquity imparted a charm that was 
 always sweet and touching. 
 
 Incapable of understanding greatness in simpli- 
 city, our Bossuets, Bourdaloues and Massillons have 
 conceived a religion of their own invention. 
 
 Those pious individuals, who cross themselves a 
 
 196 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 137 
 
 number of times when materialism is mentioned, 
 have only one object in view, viz, to materialize 
 religion. We use the word " materialize " in two 
 senses. 
 
 First, in converting religion into vile metal. Next, 
 in giving a material and vulgar aspect to the teach- 
 ings that it permits. 
 
 The first prayers that a child in its cradle is taught 
 to stammer have a savor of mystery, of conviction 
 and of faith, which deeply impresses our feelings, 
 calling forth high and wholesome thoughts'. 
 
 What becomes of these feeline^, if they are en- 
 slaved to the common-places of daily life, and to 
 the vulgarities that we have to elbow each day ? 
 
 The aim of the work of the clergy is craftily 
 planned. It allows them to bring the mind back to 
 things of this world, and to the only object that 
 they have in view — the possession of wealth. 
 
 The method adopted is also very simple. Our 
 clergy have persuaded the people that the ancient 
 prayers, those old invocations that our fathers and 
 mothers have for centuries repeated, no longer 
 answered the wants of the present time. Accord- 
 ingly they have composed prayers, of their own 
 invention, something sufficiently habitant to be 
 thoroughly appreciated : and then they have placed 
 them on the market, and thus established sources 
 of revenue for themselves. 
 
 There are prayers for all the wants of life — 
 prayers for Paradise prayers against small-pox, 
 prayers even for nuccessful deliveries in child-birth. 
 And these are sold at all prices, from five cents up 
 to a hundred dollars. 
 
 We are not inventing 8 ny thing : and we have 
 here reproduced the fac-aimile of a prayer which is 
 sold everywhere for twenty-five cents. One sample 
 is enough : 
 
1 
 
 T 
 
 Bi 
 
 t 
 
 % ■ 
 
 ) 
 
 ^■i 
 
 
 »|' 
 
 ■ t 
 
 t ! 
 
 I. , 
 
 1 ' 
 
 
 I',, 
 
 1 ^• 
 
 138 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 
 
 i=T='=i^ 
 
 iisriDiOjPLTioisrs 
 
 1 
 
 POUR LES 
 
 TOTMEgiS III SE DIQIEirT TEH LE WHBII ! 
 
 Depart :— A toute h^ure. Arriv<e :=Quand il plait k Dieu. 
 
 PRIX DBS PLAOBS: 
 
 Premikrb :— Innocence et aacriflce volontaire. 
 Deuxirme :— Penitence et conflance en Dieu. 
 Troibieme :— Repentir et resignation. 
 
 AVIS. 
 
 lo. n n'y a pas de billets d'aller et retour. 
 
 2o. Point de train deplaiBir. , ^ , 
 
 8o. Les enfants qui n'ont pas l&ge de raison ne paient rien pourvu 
 
 qu'ils soient tonus sur les genoux do lour m6re rEglise. 
 4o On est pri6 do ne porter d'autre bagage que oolui dea bonnes 
 
 (Buyres, si Ton ne veut pas manquer le train ni eprouver de 
 
 retard k ravant-demi6re station. 
 5o On prend des . oyageurs sur toute la llgne. 
 
 T^3^ 
 
 J 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 How much stupidity and gross vulgarity is Iiere 
 crowded into one small piece of paste-board 1 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 130 
 
 Unfortunate people, who are educated, or rather 
 hoodwinked and bamboozled In this way ! What 
 humiliation ! 
 
 In a charming book by Sunkiewiez, which has 
 lately been translated in France, and is entitled 
 Par le/er et par le/eu, one of the characters describes 
 the entry into Paradise of Ijon&finus, who had 
 died for his native country. Read this narrative 
 written for poor Slaves, and contrast the lessons 
 conveyed in these two documents : 
 
 Who is the daring fellow that knocl iius by night 
 at the door of Heaven 1 
 
 Open ! open ! good St. Peter; it is I, messire Longinus 
 Podbipieta. 
 
 But what merits or virtues have you that you boldly 
 dare to disturb the sleep of Heaven's doorkeeper ? Do 
 you claim that these doors, which by right are opened 
 neither to birth, however illustrious it may be, nor to 
 patrician rank, nor even to Royal Majesty, should yield 
 you free access to a place where no one arrives in a 
 carriage, guarded by foot-soldiers, and drawn by six 
 horses, but rather by a precipitous and thorny path, that 
 must be climbed with painful toil ? 
 
 Ah ! open, St. Peter ! open quickly ! For it is just hy 
 this narrow path that our comrade, messire Longinus 
 Podbipieta, has come to you. He has come to you like 
 a dove, wearied by a long flight. He has come, naked 
 as Lazarus : he has come like St. Sebastian, with his 
 body pierced through by Pagan arrows ; he has come, 
 poor as Job — pure as a virgin who has known no 
 husband — chaste as a meek and patient lamb. He has 
 come without being soiled by sin, with the sacrifice of 
 hi& blood cheerfully shed for the safety of his country. 
 Open to him. Saint Peter ! for if you reject him, 
 who is the man that will find favor in your eyes 1 
 Open to him I holy guardian of Heaven ! Let this lamb 
 pass in : let him feed in the heavenly meadow ; let him 
 feast upon divine herbs, for he has come to you, poor 
 and hungry. Let him " Here the speaker broke 
 
liO 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 
 Ik 
 
 off, stifled by his tears ; and with him, all who heard 
 him, lifted up their voices and wept. 
 
 On the one side, we have the idea of Paradise dis- 
 played to the people by a collection of priests ; on 
 the other, by a purely lay writer. Bat which of the 
 two versions is that which exalts the soul, and 
 which is that which debases it ? 
 
 The origin of our sorrows and of the necessity for 
 prayer is, of itself, deeply affecting : why then 
 should we not increase instead of lessening the holy 
 feeling ? 
 
 Who has not reflected amid what tribulations those 
 prayers to the Divine Being had their rise — prayers 
 from which they want to raise money nowadays ? 
 
 Was not the first prayer uttered when the anni- 
 hilating deluge threatened to destroy the whole 
 world ? 
 
 When the accidents of nature were added to the 
 evils that harassed them, nations, dismayed at so 
 many calamities, traced back the causes of them to 
 superior and hidden powers : and, because they had 
 tyrants on earth, they supposed that they existed 
 also in Heaven, and superstition in this way in- 
 creased the misfortunes of peoples. 
 
 Then fatal doctrines sprang into existence — 
 morbid and misanthropic religions which repre- 
 sented the gods as wicked and envious despots. In 
 order to appease them, man offered them the sacri- 
 fice of all his enjoyments. 
 
 He surrounded himself with privations, and sub- 
 verted the laws of nature. Mistaking his pleasures 
 for crimes, and his sufferings for expiations, he 
 wanted to love pain, and to abjure all love of self. 
 He persecuted his senses, hated life, and a self- 
 denying and anti-social morality plunged the 
 nations into a state of deadly inertia. 
 
 But because nature, in her foresight, had endowed 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 HI 
 
 and 
 
 the heart of man with inexhaustible hope, he, seeing 
 that happiness eluded his pursuit on earth, sought 
 for it in another world. By a pleasing illusion 
 he created for himself another country, an asylum 
 where, far from tyrants, he might resume the rights 
 of his being. Fresh confusion resulted from this 
 chimerical idea. Charmed with an imaginary 
 world, he despised the world of nature, and neglect- 
 ed reality for visionary hopes. Life, according to 
 his view, was nothing but a tiresome voyage, or a 
 painful dream. His body was a prison, and an 
 obstacle to his happiness. Earth was a place of 
 pilgrimage and exile. Then a solemn inaction was 
 established in the political world : the fields were 
 deserted, and overgrown with weeds — empires 
 became depopulated — graves were neglected — 
 and, on all sides, ignorance, superstitions, and fana- 
 ticism, uniting their efforts, increased the general 
 ruin and desolation. 
 
 It was necessary to leave to time the task of alle- 
 viating so many disasters, and re-animating man's 
 courage. It was to this revolution that the work 
 of philosophers contributed in a marked degree. 
 
 From the spirit of philosophy generations have 
 derived the strength of mind requisite to investigate 
 the cause of their evils, to mitigate and cure them, 
 while Christian convictions enabled them to have a 
 glimpse of the dim future in what was present and 
 real. 
 
 And now it is the clergy who are going to destroy 
 our work in order to coin mone %' from men's ere- 
 dulity. Materialism is the ruin of the religious caste 
 in our days. 
 
 Maxime du Camp, whom we cannot tax with 
 false doctrines, writes : 
 
 In a monastery, situated not far from Agr^-Dah which 
 is Mount Ararat, an Armenian monk related to me a 
 legend, which may here be not out of place. When 
 
142 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 V 
 
 Adam and Eve had plucked and eaten the apple, they 
 were suddenly endowed with knowledge of which they 
 had no previous experience, and which made the Lord God 
 anxious. We are informed in the twenty-second verse 
 of the third chapter of Genesis that he said : '' Behold, 
 the man is become as one of us, to know good and evik " 
 Fearing then that he might become like God, as the ser- 
 pent had promised. He created the vine that he might 
 become like the beasts of the field. The good monk, 
 stroking his long beard, and making his narghile bubble 
 up, looked at me roguishly, and added : " God, I acknow- 
 ledge, 1 ad a perfect right to defend himself, but I fear 
 that he overshot the mark : for, in spite of his foresight, 
 he was unable to guess that men would bottle up 
 frenzy and madness. " After this, he tossed ofif a glass of 
 rakij and smacked his lips. 
 
 This is how it is — good board and good cheer 
 everywhere among priests, and all at the cost of 
 indulgences and prayers. 
 
 We have no desire to deal here in misrepresen- 
 tation : that does not form part of our plan. K ever- 
 theless, a day is coming when caricature will be our 
 only weapon to wield against usurpation. 
 
 The true method of fighting clericalism consists 
 in satire, epigram, and caricature ; in the daily 
 and continued use of the weapon which kills best, 
 and is called " ridicule. " Good caricatures will do 
 far more damage than the most logical newspaper 
 articles. 
 
 The point of a pencil has kept a criminal in awe 
 mere surely than a gun-barrel levelled at his head. 
 Caricature represents the crowd, and is the outcry 
 of citizens : it was the favorite weapon of the men 
 of old, as it was that of revolutions. The important 
 matter is to mock and banter, and to do this in a 
 pitiless manner, without taking any notice of the 
 soured looks of those who protest against it. When 
 citizens are accused of persecuting the priests and 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 143 
 
 starving the Church, the best reply is to sketch the 
 vast paunch of some vicar, who is sweating at every 
 pore, a martyr to good living, and suffering terribly 
 from excessive corpulence. Such pictures have a 
 great run m villages as well as towns, and no efforts 
 on the part of the clergy can prevent them from 
 circulating freely. 
 
 For the moment, we are crushed by the slimy 
 Ultramontane press, the prescription for the forma- 
 tion of which is well described in Figaro by Albert 
 Millaud : 
 
 Pour into a saucepan a bottle of black ink, two or 
 three glasses of wormwood, and a few drops of extra- 
 vasated gall. By way of vegetables put in some poison- 
 ous mushrooms, some basilisk, and some black radishes. 
 By way of stock, select some deliuate game. 
 
 Take in preference a pi imp and and oily liberal. 
 Choose him in a respectable position soused aux fines 
 JierbeSj or dressed in his magisterial robe. Take the bones 
 out, and the fat ofi' your liberal ; cut him in small slices 
 and boil him in the saucepan. 
 
 For want of liberals of the best cut, take a simple 
 "independent;" draw him, baste him, truss him, and, 
 stew him in his own gravy. 
 
 After having obtained from all this a thick soup, stir 
 it, thickening the sauce with castor butter, the brine of 
 invective, and the rinsings of great principles. Add five 
 or six vulgar adjectives, a bunch of abuse, two or three 
 cloves of dishonesty, and six grains of concentrated 
 malice. Stir carefully. 
 
 Scent your mixture with a little essence of pontiff, and 
 half a glass of boitquet of Jesuit's beard. 
 
 Cook over a slow fire : do not skim the pot, and stir 
 from time to time with a penholder. 
 
 Remove with care all the hairs which usually fall into 
 soup thus prepared ; and, when all is ready, take this 
 mixture and pour it all hot over some small sheets of 
 paper that cost two cents. 
 
 It is in this way that they usually get up those 
 
 'im.':' 
 
mi' 
 [1 ' 
 
 M 
 
 144 
 
 AU PAYS DES RVINE8 
 
 pious journals in which the people complete their 
 education, which was so well begun by those little 
 prayers composed in the same style as those before 
 quoted. 
 
 Can we, then, be astonished after that at the 
 idiocy of our finest clerical organizations ? 
 
PRIESTS AMONG THEMSELVES 
 
 Homo Homini lupus, 
 Presbyter Presbytero lupior, 
 Monachus Monacho etiam lupior. 
 
 {Anglic^.) A man is a wolf to a mar; a priest 
 is more wolfish to a priest ; but a monk is still 
 more wolfish to a monk. 
 
 * 
 
 The relation that the members of the clergy bf ar 
 to one another, or to the religious orders, is one of 
 those undetermined questions, that form a basis 
 for predicting the great deluge which threatens the 
 whole institution, and for explaining all the weak- 
 ness of our population, who do nothing to recover 
 the power that they have allowed to be usurped. 
 
 There is among our people a pitiable faint-heart- 
 edness which favors the most terrible concessions. 
 
 The fact i'^ that we are bound to admit the 
 sixteen propositions that were laid down by Mr. 
 Dessaulles, and which affect ua no longer. 
 
 There ip not a single one of those that to day call 
 themselves good Catholics, who will not recognize 
 the almost limitless power of the Bishops. 
 
 Those who do not share this opinion are rebels 
 and revolters. 
 
 Let us briefly sum up the belief of these poor 
 people, and we shall see if the conduct of the clergy 
 that we witness everyday should not very soon 
 open the eyes of these confirmed dupes. 
 
 Here, with their origin, are the precise doctrines 
 which it is claimed that we are obliged to believe 
 in reference to our behavior with respect to our 
 Bishops. 
 
 • 143 10 
 
146 
 
 AU PAYS DBS RtJlNES 
 
 m- ■ 
 
 A large dose of patience is assuredly needed to 
 keep silent in face of this overweening presumption : 
 
 I. Bishops have the right of imposing fines on 
 those who publish, sell, or advertise any books which 
 have been put in the Index at Rome : for insvance, 
 Laniartine's Voyage en Orient, Sismondi, Michelet, 
 Descartes, Grotius, LHistoxre Eccl^iastique of the 
 abb6 Racine, or L'Hiatoire de VEglise de France of 
 the abb6 Guett^e, recommended by forty Bishops of 
 France, or other dreadful books of this sort. 
 
 II. Bishops have the right to fine notaries, in 
 certain cases, and to deprive them of their office. 
 This was formerly done, if there was reason for 
 suspecting that a notary had not done his best to 
 induce a dying man to leave the Church a legacy, 
 or if he had prevented him from leaving the Church 
 too much, and thus putting his family on the 
 street ; or even if he had made a will without a 
 priest being present — an act which was considered 
 as one of ill-will towards the Church. 
 
 III. Bishops have the right, in themselves, and if 
 they think proper, to change the intentions of 
 testators. Thus, when the Church had not received 
 as much as it expected, the Bishop would make the 
 will void, take whatever suited the Church, and the 
 family had to be satisfied with what was left. And 
 it was no use saying anything, for the Church being 
 the sole judge of her rights, and lef using Church 
 burial to all who, on their death-bed, gave her 
 nothing, families thought themselves lucky that 
 anything at all was left them. But when the eccle- 
 siastical judges and their clerks had been concerned 
 with the administration of an inheritance there was 
 seldom anything left. We may consult Church 
 writers to learn their opinion on lea ojjiciauoa ! 
 
 IV. Those who bear the tonsure, even if they 
 are married, are exempt from all lay juris<1iction. 
 In the happy times of ecclesiastical omnipotence, a 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 147 
 
 man who had committed a crime simply went to a 
 barber, and procured himself a tonsure ; and forth- 
 with the Church claimed him as subject to her 
 jurisdiction only. Judges were ^avely convened 
 to decide whether the tonsure was made previously 
 or subsequently to the crime, and the man got clear 
 for telling his beads some dozen or hundred times, 
 or for reciting the penitential psalms, and hearing 
 divine service at the church door. If he was rich 
 he redeemed a murder for four or five livres 
 towrnoia, and even the murder of his father for 
 seventeen livres tournoia, equivalent to about seven- 
 teen louia of the present day. Governments struggled 
 during several centuries to rid themselves and the 
 whole world of this magnificent " Christian right," 
 which secured indemnity to a malefactor, as soon 
 as his head vas tonsured. 
 
 V. The Church has the unlimited right of owning 
 property, purchasing it, and of receiving it by will, 
 even to the detriment of families that may be 
 thrown on the street ; and a Government violates 
 the law of God, if it attempts, in any way, to 
 regulate or limit this right. 
 
 VI. The abolition of Ecclesiastical Courts has 
 been an outrage on the Church, and the Pope has the 
 right to order them to be established in Catholic, 
 and even in Protestant countries, since the Pope has 
 jurisdiction over both. 
 
 VII. Governments have no right to legislate even 
 about the civil part of marriage which the Church 
 does not recognize : nor to determine the civil effects 
 of marriage in certain cases , for instance, in the 
 case where a priest has secretly married two minors 
 against the will of their parents, the courts of 
 justice have no right to interfere. 
 
 VIII. Governments have no right to permit loans 
 of money even on articles of commerce, and are 
 canonically bound either to forbid the exaction of 
 
 m 
 
148 
 
 AU PATS DES RUINE8 
 
 interest, or to establish very limited rates, without 
 paying any regard to the demand for, or abundance 
 of capital, or to the state of trade. Formerly, lend- 
 ing at interest was absolutely forbidden as a mortal 
 sin. On that point there exist more than twenty 
 decrees of Councils, and more than fifty decrees of 
 Popes. To-day, nevertheless, loans on interest are 
 tolerated. How is that ? Because the Church has 
 never understood, or wished to understand, (when 
 the laity have explained it,) the philosophy of lend- 
 ing at interest, that is to say, the reasons of all 
 kinds which prove the legitimate nature of the 
 transaction. On this question, as on many other 
 subjects, ecclesiastical reason has at last been com- 
 pelled to recognize in reality the superiority of lay 
 reason. Still, the right of the Church remains. 
 
 IX. On the authority of the Popes' bulls of 
 excommunication, and the authorized expounders of 
 canon law, a Catholic is not bound to pay a debt to 
 a heretic, and the Pope has the power of exempting 
 him from it, or of forbidding him to pay it. 
 
 X. The Pope has the right of absolving people 
 from all oaths whatsoever, political, civil or private* 
 and consequently of exempting citizens from obeying 
 the Constitution and the Law. We are not ignorant 
 of how often Popes have absolved from their oaths 
 Princes who had sworn to maintain inviolable the 
 Constitution and laws of a country. 
 
 XI. The PopQ has the right to establish courts of 
 inquiry in all Catholic States, whether the Govern- 
 ments are opposed to them or not ; but we question 
 whether nations to-day are much inclined to accept 
 the Inquisition, " that pearl of canon law," according 
 to the vivacious abbe Morel, and "that sublime 
 moral perfection," according to the eminent theolo- 
 gians of La Givitta I 
 
 XII. It is lawful to deprive the children of heretics 
 of their property, and, in certain cases, to abduct 
 them from their parenta 
 
BUINES CLEBICALES 
 
 140 
 
 XIII. Governments are bound, and can be com- 
 pelled by ecclesiastical censure, to refuse to allow 
 heretics the public practice of their religion. 
 
 XIV. The fear of being unjustly excommunicated, 
 is u sufficient reason to justify a man in violating a 
 duty. Thus a legislator, if he was afraid of being 
 excommunicated, even unjustly, would be bound to 
 vote against the law which his conscience dictates 
 to him, and a judge would be bound to decide con- 
 trary to law. A guardian could not place at interest 
 the capital of the minors whose property he is 
 managing. 
 
 XV. Clergymen are essentially subjects of the 
 Pope, and are fundamentally sul>missive to him in 
 all things. They must keep their solemn oath to 
 obey passively, renouncing their rights or their 
 duties as citizens of their native land, or of the 
 countries in which they are living under the protec- 
 tion of the law. 
 
 XVI. As the Pope is unable to reconcile himself 
 to modern civilization and progress — each time that 
 a Pope, or a theologian who is styled eminent, shall 
 declare one of the conquests of civilization opposed 
 to the supremacy of the clergy in any temporal 
 matter, it becomes necessary to reject the conquest, 
 and to change the laws that are repugnant to the 
 Pope, or to the theologians, whether they be eminent 
 or not I 
 
 It will be admitted that we have now mentioned 
 a fairly good number of pretentions which we pur- 
 pose to ventilate, and to which we submit. 
 
 How, then, does it come to pass that our peopiC, 
 so far-sighted in many other matters, have never yet 
 discovered that there would be a means of reducing 
 this tyranny to fair proportions, by taking advan- 
 tage of all the mistakes that are made by the mem- 
 bers of this hierarchy. 
 
 One of the chief mistakes, of which advantage 
 
100 
 
 AU PAYS DE8 RUINES 
 
 Hi 
 
 should be taken, is the fierce jealousy, which the 
 personages that surround mitres and croziers feel 
 of one another. 
 
 This jealousy, which turns into real hatred, is 
 unrelenting. 
 
 Here is an instance of it : 
 
 In a diocese near Montreal there lived an old 
 and infirm Bishop of whom the Vicar-General had 
 formed high expectations, in no way warranted by 
 his talents. 
 
 The above mentioned Vicar-General had thought 
 that he recognized in one of the priests of the dio> 
 cese a superior genius, really transcendant, and cal- 
 culated to occasion mistrust. He became uneasy, 
 had his man watched, and soon decided that his 
 fears were well founded, and that this man's talent 
 was dangerous. 
 
 Then with that extreme Christian charity which 
 characterizes our clergy, the Grand- Vicar worked ta 
 get rid of this troublesome rival ; but, in order to 
 do this, he avoided attacking him in front. 
 
 No one knows of what this man would have 
 been capable ! It was best to employ means that 
 were crooked, but not the less efiective. 
 
 The priest in question was studied, carefully 
 weighed, watched on the sly ; and the conviction 
 was gained that the " petticoat " was his weak point. 
 
 This discovery was highly gratifying to the ambi- 
 tious Vicar, who drew on the strong box of the dio- 
 cese to provide his budding rival with funds for a 
 little trip to the United States. 
 
 The matter succeeded according to his wish ; and» 
 some months afterwards, the travelling priest paid 
 a visit to the Mormons at Salt Lake City, where he 
 was thrown into p ison for having assailed the 
 Irirtue of three of the wives of some Mormon elder* 
 
 The Bishop being apprised of the frolic of his 
 " dear child, ' and not suspecting the trick that had 
 
BUINE8 CLERICALES 
 
 161 
 
 been played by his faithful Vicar, was deeply 
 grie7ed, and gave orders that whe priest should be 
 extricated from his trouble, tX any cost. So he sum- 
 moned the priest's brother-in-law. a Montreal mer- 
 chant, and furnished him with money to go in quest 
 of the prisoner, and to settle the business. 
 
 The brother-in-law reached the Mormon capital, 
 and found his man ; but he had great trouble in 
 persuading him to come back, and only succeeded 
 by paying all the expenses which amounted to eight 
 hundred dollars. To this sum must be added another 
 eight hundred dollars, which had been given him 
 clandestinely for hiajourney. 
 
 This escapade, therefore, cost the diocese sixteen 
 hundred dollars. 
 
 Here, then, was the criminal seemingly restored 
 to his position, and at his ease. He sets to work 
 again, and displays all his high qualities ; but he 
 quickly regained too much influence over the Bishop, 
 whose jealous fellow-laborer was once mora aroused, 
 and tried to begin again the same game. This time, 
 however, the plan did not succeed so well. 
 
 The Bishop kept his eyes open, and as soon as the 
 news of the priest's second frolic reached him, he 
 sent after his heels the emissary who had proved so 
 useful the first time, and who was lucky enough to 
 catch his man at Duluth, and to bring him back, 
 safe and sound. He was again on nis way to 
 Mormonland. 
 
 Still, that did not hinder the Vicar-General from 
 having gained what h3 wanted. He has made that 
 intelligent priest an ". impossibility " in the diocese, 
 and allowed the nomination to the position that he 
 might have coveted of a pretentious nullity 
 thoroughly conversant with the sixteen propositions 
 Cannot the people of the diocese, who see and know 
 these things, profit by the chances which the very 
 authors of these criminal inconsistencies ofier, to 
 
152 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 l : ■ 
 
 
 establish on a different basis the relations between 
 the clergy and the laity ? 
 
 It requires all the infatuation of the clerical Lody, 
 or all the confidence that it has in its own strength, 
 and in the servility of the population, to initiate the 
 struorgles and conflicts which we daily witness. 
 
 The fact is that all who are connected with the 
 Catholic religious world are ready to eat one another 
 up, and to ruin one another's reputation. 
 
 Sulpicians and Jesuits, Dominicans and lay- 
 brethren — all these incongruous fraternities are 
 gnawed by all kinds of ambition, and stimulated by 
 evil passions. 
 
 And all fall into the same trap, and are caught 
 by the same tricks, without, however, losing as 
 much of their prestige as might be expected. 
 
 For instance, a certain order which is very popular 
 and recently made its first appearance in our country, 
 has lately received a blow from which it will not 
 easily recover. 
 
 We would speak of the Dominicans, the fashion- 
 able preachers. 
 
 Their success may be readily imagined. The ora- 
 tor's head stands out in relief — half surrounded by 
 the black hood, while his arms display the wide 
 white sleeves of his robe. 
 
 This dress is the very one which suits the Domi- 
 nicans : it is spotlesfj and has something slightly 
 theatrical about it. These preaching-friars in the 
 present day form the most brilliant, the most libe- 
 ral, and also the most adventurous of 'he religious 
 orders. They have inherited the enthusiasri of 
 Lacordaire, his liberalism, and his frank daring. It 
 is only among the Dominicans that we find the 
 spirit of a Montalembert, and of a Cochin, the 
 happy contradiction of liberal Catholicism, and 
 that in spite of persecutions suffered. They persist 
 in dreaming of the reconciliation of science and 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 168 
 
 faith, of religion and. modem society. These are 
 illusions if you will : but on what except illusions 
 <jan the harmony of society, the peace of souls, and 
 the relative happiness of which human beings are 
 •capable, be founded ? They are possessed of cha- 
 rity, and pride themselves on their tolerance. Do 
 not tell them that it was St. Dominic who invented 
 the Inquisition : they will not believe you. The 
 rule of their Order has nothing tyrannical, nothing 
 monopolizing about it : it respects their personality, 
 and leaves to each one an extensive freedom. Hence, 
 they exercise a strong spell over people's souls — 
 especially over those of women and the young. 
 Their system affords a striking contrast to that of 
 the Jesuits. Among the latter, individuality is, to 
 a large extent, wiped out, and all public display is 
 avoided. The Jesuits operate upon souls by private 
 management rather than by public preaching. They 
 iind their chief satisfaction in the immense collec- 
 tive strength in which they all share, and to which 
 they contribute even by their obedience, rather than 
 in the free exercise of their faculties in the interest 
 of religion. In short, since it is by the increase of 
 their own power that they seek the spiritual benefit 
 of souls, it happens that, unknown to themselves, 
 they pay more attention to the means than to the 
 «nd, and thus do not seem entirely disinterested. 
 Finally, they are gentle, polished, amiable, subtle 
 and circumspect : as strict as possible in their 
 teaching, but indulgent to individuals, and not too 
 exacting in practice. Their influence is by these 
 means more extended, more secret, and more sure. 
 But the Dominicans, that romantic Order, which 
 we might almost style the Chivalry of orthodoxy, 
 have more fascination and brilliancy. They have, 
 also, something about them more hearty and more 
 human. Almost all of them are men of powerful 
 imagination. 
 
154 
 
 AU PAYS DFS RUTNES 
 
 M 
 
 v 
 
 r 
 
 l! Ill 
 
 For some years past, they have almost monopol- 
 ized the favor of female devotes, but an incident 
 lately took place which threw serious discredit on 
 their Order. 
 
 One of their most distin^ished members was 
 desirous of staying the rising tide of public opinioa, 
 jfcud of checking the frequent occurrence of religious, 
 scandals in our city. 
 
 Taking advantage of certain reports about him- 
 seli which he claimed had been circulated, and 
 which had been sprep-d abroad, owing to the un- 
 becoiA*ing attentions that he had paid to certain 
 persons, he repaired to a public place, and engaged 
 in a pugilistic encounter which had a disastrous 
 effect on the respect due to the r je of his Order. 
 
 But what is most remarkable about this exhibi- 
 tion is, that its object was not to electrify the 
 public, but to lower the Sulpicians, an opposing 
 Order. 
 
 The aim of the Dominican in acting as he did 
 was to depress the Sulpician, and to use as a pedestal 
 for his own exaltation the different mode of conduct 
 that they each followed. 
 
 The Parthian arrow was shot in these words : 
 " I do not allow myself to be insulted — I am not a 
 Sulpician ! " 
 
 Here are the relations that exist between these 
 men, and our people must assuredly have comd 
 down very low, and their feelings must be quite 
 blunted, if no good purpose is served in exposing 
 these relations. 
 
 We stated, when we began, the sixteen proposi- 
 tions to which we have practically given our adhe- 
 rence. They are scandalous, and yet we have only 
 one door of safety, one sole means of escaping from 
 them. 
 
 Violence- is not to be thought of — the time has 
 not yet come. 
 
BUINE8 CLEBICALES 
 
 165 
 
 Let us, then, have recourse to cunning. Let us 
 avail ourselves of ecclesiastical, religious, clerical 
 and episcopal hatreds and jealousies. 
 
 This constitutes the freedom of the future. 
 
 As soon as they devour each other, they will leave 
 us alone : and perhaps then we shall have the 
 opportunity of rising superior to our ruins. 
 
CLEEGY AND " CANADA-REVUE " 
 
 i'"': 
 
 In 1889, Mr. A. Filiatreault founded in Montreal 
 a monthly publication, under the name of Le 
 Canada Artistique. It was edited by a groupe 
 of well known litterateurs, and was devoted to the 
 diffusion of modern ideas, in all their forms. 
 
 Le Canada Artistique was led by the force of 
 circumstances, and by the incidents of discussion, to 
 handle a number of subjects connected with social, 
 and even with political matters. 
 
 The vigor of its articles, and the depth of the 
 views expressed inspired a r.ertain number of ad- 
 vanced minds with the desire of supporting this 
 work, of materially encouraging it, and of changing 
 the monthly journal into a weekly paper under the 
 name of Le Canada-Revue. 
 
 A joint stock Company with a capital of $10,000 
 was formed, and obtained a charter by letters- 
 patent under the great seal of the Province for the 
 publication of this journal, which made its first 
 appearance under the new direction on July 23, 
 1892, with Mr. Marc Sauvalle, formerly editor of the 
 Patrie and of the Canadien, as editor-in-chief, and 
 a whole pleiad of distinguished literary men, poli- 
 ticians and artists as colleagues. 
 
 The introductory number of the Canada-Revue 
 contained a frauk and fearless catalogue of the 
 questions that would be discussed in the journal, 
 which may be thus summarized : 
 
 The claiming of the authority of the father of a 
 family at the domestic hearth, the school, and the 
 polls. 
 
 Reform of education under all its phases. 
 
 Equal assessment of taxes on all heads. 
 
 15« 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 157 
 
 The establishment of a lay University, of public 
 libraries, and free schools. 
 
 This liberal programme naturally attracted to the 
 Revue the attention of the public, and the hatred 
 of the clergy. 
 
 The war declared against exemptions from taxes» 
 which the public hailed with enthusiasm, secured 
 the Canada-Revue a wide circulation, and the 
 extent of its power was proved when the Guyhoi 
 scandal burst forth. 
 
 The Guyhot scandal is only a slight incident in 
 the general indignation that was aroused among the 
 Catholic population of the Province. 
 
 But we are bound to believe that the time had 
 come, and that the cup was full, since it immedia- 
 tely overflowed. 
 
 There was a loud outcry : but, after all Guyhot 
 was not the only guilty one. His crime, it is true, 
 was one of monstrous and astounding hypocrisy, 
 and a large number of names were mixed up in the 
 case. He had profaned everything — religion, mora- 
 lity, and the sanctity of family life — but many 
 others had done so before him. 
 
 His letters — all of which fell into the hands of 
 the outraged husband — reeked with vice and rank 
 licentiousness ; still, many other clerical hands have 
 provided the book stores of ancient, modern, and 
 contemporary times with litterature of the lewdest 
 description ! 
 
 Nevertheless, the outburst was terrible — the 
 excited populace demanded vengeance — and the 
 Canada-Revue, and another journal, the Echo des 
 Deux-Montagnes, re-echoed this cry, and pro- 
 nounced sentence of judgment. 
 
 The first article that appeared was couched iu 
 these terms : 
 
 The degrading scandal, which is the town-talk at the 
 
 m ,::.! 
 
158 
 
 AU PAYS DBS RUINES 
 
 present time, is a terrible lesson for the authorities of the 
 Church, and for the Catholics of this city. 
 
 It is a story which repeats itself, and will repeat itself, 
 as long as the world lasts. 
 
 Men are destroyed by our co'istantly flattering them, 
 by our excusing their abuses, by justifying their extra- 
 vagances, and by allowing them to believe that they have 
 full license. 
 
 By dint of telling them that they are absolute masters 
 of everything, and that they can take everything, they 
 end by taking our wives. 
 
 It is time that in the interest of our religion and of 
 the clergy themselves, men whose motives are above 
 suspicion should speak out the truth. 
 
 We must be stone blind if we do not foresee the 
 storm which, sooner or later, will burst forth and crush 
 everything, if the clergy do not do what the occasion 
 demands. 
 
 The more good they have done, the more extensive 
 and beneficent their influence has been, the more watch- 
 ful they ought to be, and the more attentive to the 
 complaints which are heard on all sides. 
 
 The abuses of authority, the accumulation of wealth, 
 the love of good living, the condemnation, in past years, 
 of the most respectable men, the failure to watch the 
 conduct of young priests, the imprudence with which 
 they are allowed to come in daily contact with women, 
 the frenzy with which the clergy cling to special privi- 
 leges, and to exemptions from taxes that every good 
 citizen ought to pay — all this was bound to bring about 
 in religious, political and social order v/hat we are now 
 witnessing. 
 
 Let wise heads reflect, and take heed ! 
 
 This article set fire to the train of gunpowder, 
 and the Canada-Revue received plenty of encou- 
 ragement from tho public. It, therefore, considered 
 it its duly to continue the struggle in two or three 
 powerful articles, the most salient points of which 
 are here re-produced : 
 
nmNES CLERIC ALES 
 
 150 
 
 "We have made of our clergy a class superior to all 
 other clcksses : we have raised them, even in the eyes of 
 the ignorant, till they are regarded as almost divine. 
 The priest has assisted himself to scale these heights, 
 from which he hovers above the heads of humble mortals, 
 like an Olympian God. 
 
 Our clergy have made use of, and abused, everything. 
 
 They are autocrats everywhere. They cause rain and 
 sunshine at their will, in the town as in the country, in 
 our highest and in our primary schools, among the rouges 
 as among the bleus. We are at their mercy. They make 
 and unmake our laws. We cannot be born, live or die 
 without their permission. And no one has the right to 
 impeach them. The man who does so is forthwith 
 denounced as a calumniator, a shameless liar, an infidel, 
 and an atheist ! 
 
 It seems to us that this state of things has lasted too 
 long in this Proviijce. We are descendants of the French 
 people, and without the English who inhabit Canada, 
 and aid in moderating the outbursts of our feelings, 
 another 1792 or 1793 might well, one of these mornings, 
 wake up these petty tyrants who sleep peacefully by 
 the sides of our wives and daughters, whom they steal 
 from us by the help of religion, and, above all, of the con- 
 fessional. 
 
 Yes ! our clergy, accustomed to have everything, have 
 ended by believing themselves above all laws, divine and 
 human, especially human. 
 
 Not a week passes without somo scandal, still more 
 scandalous than the preceding one, bursting forth. When 
 a priest cannot obtain from his flock all the money that 
 he thinks he wants, he refusers to baptize their children, 
 or curses them, and forceps them to change their religion. 
 When the parishioners refuse to the drunken cur<5 the 
 wine that he demands for himself and his friends, he 
 robs the Fahrique.y and tnkes refuge in some obscure 
 corner of the city, where he is found in company with a 
 prostitute, distilling illicit whiskey. Finally, when a man 
 has become a proselyte to one of these gentlemen, and 
 has confessed to him, he finds a letter that the holy man 
 has written to his wife, reminding her of the fine night 
 
160 
 
 AU PAYS DE8 RUINE8 
 
 V. ' ; , 
 
 'I' ' 1 
 
 he pas&ed with her, after having converted " her earner 
 of a husband ! " 
 
 Take notice, that in all this there is not a word of 
 exaggeration. We pass over scandals that are even more: 
 terrible than those mentioned. 
 
 It is implied from the scandal of the abb^ Guyhot, a 
 priest honored and esteemed If ever there was one, that 
 the corruption in which certain of the clergy wallow ia 
 more rotten than that in which the heroes of Zola 
 welter. 
 
 Not only has this man, who had free entry into all 
 good families, abused the confidence that honest t 3ople 
 reposed in him, but he has scoffed at all religion, and 
 piled up sacrii^^ge on sacrilege. 
 
 The confessioxial helped him to choose his victims, and 
 he scoffed at it. 
 
 It is time to protect ourselves ! If the ecclesiastical 
 authority will not, or cannot, control and correct vice — 
 it is our duty to strike. 
 
 First of a 11, what do we want with these gentlemen in 
 our houses, while we are in our shops, our offices, or at 
 business ? Why don't they stay in their presbyteries or 
 in their confessionals I Do we laymen ever pay after- 
 noon visits to the wives of our friends ? If any one does 
 so, it is because he wants to act like these gentlemen. 
 
 A woman never falhi at first sight. There must be 
 pleasant conversations, and again still more pleasant ones, 
 then intimate private talk ; and after the gallant toil of 
 several weeks, the seducer may have some luck. 
 
 But why furnish priests the opportunity of having 
 chances ? What need have we of all these female con- 
 gregations ? They are presided over, and managed by 
 some worthy father, who invariably ends by being 
 detected in some dirty business. 
 
 And how is it possible that it can be otherwise ? A 
 man is always a man : and whether he has a black or a 
 red cassock on his back, he is consumed by an inward 
 fire, which burns like that of a layman. 
 
 And if you let him loose among pretty women, spoony 
 and devoted, who come with lowered eyes to reveal to 
 him their little bad thoughts, their strong wicked desirea 
 
RUINE8 CLERICALES 
 
 VSL 
 
 and their weak errors, do you think that he is going to 
 become marble ? 
 
 Nonsense ! if you reflect an instant, you will not fling 
 your daughter or your wife into the arms of such and 
 such a gallant abb^. Go, and ask for information on the 
 subject from the aristocratic congregation of St James' 
 Church. 
 
 History is constantly repeating itself, and what is 
 happening to-day has happened a thousand times before. 
 Only, the thing has not always become known. By the 
 help of money and of other influences these obscenities 
 are often hushed up. 
 
 We have considered it our duty not to let this scandal 
 pass, without referring to it, and making a few remarks 
 on it. But let no one in any quarter think of finding 
 fault with us, or of writing that we have exaggerated the 
 Case, for, ybi de gentUhomme (certain persons will under- 
 stand what this /oi de gentUhomme means), if we are 
 forced to speak of it again, we will lay before the public 
 some details, that will make the hair stand on end on the 
 head of more than one person who believed himself bald. 
 
 We do not wish to make war on the clergy. On the 
 contrary, we are ready to defend them, but they must 
 not take advantage of the fact that at present they are 
 violently attacked, to demand silence from us. 
 
 " The moment is, perhaps, ill-chosen for us," some 
 timorous souls will say : but our reply to such persons 
 is that we did not choose the time. Wolves must be 
 hunted when they come out of the wood, and it is too 
 late to destroy them, when they have taken refuge in 
 their dens. 
 
 We wish to stay a deluge, and we should be criminal 
 to wait any longer. We must at once dam it, for fear 
 that it will carry away with it our entire nationality. 
 When the house is on fire, we must not wait till the 
 morrow to extinguish the flames. An immediate and 
 vigorous reform is needed. 
 
 Our wives and our daughters must be left alone. You, 
 priests, have wished to come out of the world ; remain 
 outside the world. We don't want you in our drawing- 
 rooms, especially when we are not there to watch you. 
 
 11 
 
 ,i;:;|:y;.:( 
 
 ■,trv 
 
162 
 
 AU PA YS DES BUINES 
 
 iV . 
 
 You have no need to bo on intimate terms with your 
 penitents to give them absolution. It it, better that you 
 should not know with whom you have to deal, when you 
 are confessing a woman. You travel too much, and you 
 are too dandified. We meet with you everywhere, even 
 at watering-places. There is no positive necessity why 
 you should confess our daughters and our wives every 
 week. Once a month ought to be sufficient ; and in this 
 way it would become impossible to make an appointment 
 with a confessor every Friday under pretence ol' going 
 to confession. You have no right to oflfcr advice to our 
 wives and daughters outside of the confessional. 
 
 In one word, let the priests keep aloof from the women. 
 Both religion and Catholics will be better off in conse- 
 quence. This must be done, and at once. 
 
 This article signed £e Vengeur,and another signed 
 Demos, made a deep impression on the people. 
 
 From that dav till the next the circulation of the 
 Canada-Revue had an increase of three thousand 
 copies, and three special editions had to be printed. 
 
 The folloviring articles expressed the same tone of 
 feeling, as can be judged from this one, which was 
 written when a show of justice had been made by 
 the expulsion of Guyhot from the Sulpician Order : 
 
 M. I'abb^ Guyhot has just been expelled from the 
 Order of St. Sulpice — such at least is the statement of 
 the Minervey the organ of orthodoxy. But, inasmuch as 
 he was not expelled until every efibrt had been made to 
 save his compromised reputation, we are authorised to 
 believe that, one of these days, he will be found in South 
 America, or elsewhere, exercising his holy functions, 
 under the protection of some Bishop, who is as indulgent 
 to shameless priests as he is harsh to young [rirls who 
 waltz, or to people who read the Courier dea Etats-Vnia. 
 
 What am I saying? The abl)^ Guyhot is already 
 stationed somewhere, and is, no doubt, ready to begin his 
 career again upon as grand a scale as ever. 
 
 Where Jo those priests go, who are, perforce, expelled 
 from Cv^ileges and Communities for outra(;es on morality ? 
 
BUINES CLEBICALES 
 
 103 
 
 They go into some parish where our Superiors commission 
 them to lead souls to Paradise. 
 
 Sometimes we hear of an act of apostacy. A priest 
 has become a Prostestant minister. All of a sudden, as 
 if by enchantment, the secret is revealed. He was a 
 libertine and a debauchee, who seduced women and cor- 
 rupted children. 
 
 But why then did you keep him in your bosom ? Why 
 did you hide him so carefully ? Why did you let him 
 say mass, and send him to confess women and preach 
 retreats ? 
 
 Do you believe that a Bishop who loceives or keeps in 
 his diocese a priest rotten to the core is not responsible 
 before God and before men, for the reputations and the 
 souls ruined by that priest ? 
 
 It seems to me that it is not too much to demand of 
 the clergy that they shall behave themselves as people 
 behave in any respectable society. In society, people 
 who don't know how to behave are not received, and are 
 even expelled. With how much more reason should 
 debauched libertines be expelled ! 
 
 Why doos not the Church deal in the same way with 
 them? 
 
 Complain to a Bishop that such a vicar is defiling 
 your bed or corrupting your children? Ninety-nine 
 times out of a hundred, you will be treated as a calum- 
 niator ; or else, if the charge is too clearly proved, you 
 will hear as an answer, ** what do you want me to do in 
 the matter?" and you will be forbidden to sperk of it, 
 under penalty of ecclesiastical censure. 
 
 And as everyone has not the courage to proclaim his 
 dishonor publicly, everything is hidden and buried, and 
 M. Tabb^ continues to work in the Lord's field. 
 
 When the case has occasioned too much scandal, he is 
 transferred to another parish, and the matter is ended! 
 
 But because the newspapers have not yet spoken of 
 these things, do people really think that they are not 
 known 1 Do people think that because they have not 
 been exposed by the press, these smothered-up scandals 
 have not reached the ears of families ? Do people think 
 that they are not canvassed and commented on, at some 
 
 I'dvij 
 
164 
 
 AU PA^'S DES RUINE8 
 
 PH.' ■]■ 
 
 vN- 
 
 
 houses with broad grins, and at others , with expressions 
 of pain and consternation ? 
 
 But still this has been openly t/alked of for fifteen, 
 twenty, or thirty years ; and to such an extent, that 
 hateful stories are in circulation even about certain 
 Bishops. 
 
 The Church well knows the depth of the wound, but 
 it believes it to be concealed. Let it undeceive itself — 
 the wound has long since been laid bare — and what is 
 to-day said or insinuated in the newspapers has been the 
 small-talk of society for years. 
 
 The Church will only slightly regain the confidence of 
 the people when it cubstitutes in the convents some old 
 and tried priests for the young, jaunty, and perfumed 
 abb($s : when it has made public inquiries into the case 
 of certain communities where certain very devout ladies 
 are boarding ; when certain priests of high rank no 
 longer go to bathe at the sea-side with ladies too timid 
 to float on their backs by themselves ; in short, when 
 debauched priests shall be denounced from the pulpit — 
 like the liberals, at least — and, above all, shall be cut 
 oft* from the number of those, to whom we are bidden to 
 entrust our consciences, and those of our families. 
 
 There are some young abb^s who are far too popular 
 in our convents. They must come out of them, or we 
 shall put our young daughters elsewhere. 
 
 Let us not be told that there are holy priests. People 
 said the same thing of the abb^ Guy hot, and God only 
 knows the number of women and girls whose names, 
 hitherto respected, are to-day babbled on the streets, 
 thanks to that wretch t 
 
 And, nevertheless, we are told that the Archbishop 
 v/ns warned ! 
 
 This is simply disgusting ! Thin is what stores up in 
 the hearts of fathers of families the elements of a storm, 
 which will be far more violent than the clergy suspect. 
 Why has not a millionth part of the anathemas that 
 wore lavished so charitably on liberals and republicans 
 bf^en reserved for bad priests? The sheepfold of the 
 Church would, perhaps, be clean to-day. Catholics would 
 be able to breathe, and good priests, holy priests, like 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 166 
 
 many whom I know, would not be bespattered by the 
 infamy of those who surround them. 
 
 A cleansing must take place in the archbishopric, in 
 several communities, and in. many presbyteries. The 
 Church must be purified, and the priests must become 
 citizens like us. The wife of CsBsar must be above all 
 suspicion. 
 
 If this reform does not take place, the fathers of 
 families will seek and find the means of sheltering their 
 honor and that of their children from the vile attacks of 
 Guyhot and Co. 
 
 An indignant old man. 
 
 The Archbishop of Montreal thought fit to break 
 the silence which he had preserved up to that time, 
 and to issue a very mild fnandeynenty in which he 
 made everybody but the criminal himself responsible 
 and punishable for the crimes committed. 
 
 /Archbishopric of Montreal, 
 \ September 29th, 1892. 
 
 My dear Fdlow-laborerSf 
 
 We are passing through times of difiiculty, and you 
 may have already foreboded my profound grief, and 
 the depth of my anxiety. In mv last circular I 
 alluded to the painful trial which God has sent us. For 
 a purpose which was understood by all without its being 
 necessary to point it out precisely, public prayers were 
 ordered to, and acts of reparation asked of, all devout 
 souls. 
 
 In concise and ncn-equivocal terms the pastoral letter 
 of the 21st inst. recalled the duties of all good Catholics 
 in the presence of the evils which may afflict the Church. 
 
 To-day I wish to be explicit, so that my thoughts 
 may be well understood, and that none may mistake the 
 nature of my intentions. 
 
 An unfortunate event, which, alas ! has become too 
 public, has thrown the whole diocese and country into 
 consternation. 
 
 
 !■ 
 
 
 ;ii(.,in- 
 
166 
 
 AU PAYS DES BUINES 
 
 ■A 
 
 
 y, ■ ' 
 
 '•IV 
 
 
 One of our own has fallen ! A disciple of Jesus-Christ 
 has outraged his Master ; a soldier of the Church has 
 deserted his post ; priest and apostle, he has violated his 
 oath, betrayed his mission, and soiled and dragged in the 
 mire the honor of the priesthood. 
 
 At the news of this fall which created a great sensa- 
 tion, a cry of pain and legitimate indignation arose from 
 all. In the s^nctuav-/, in the cloister, at the hearth of 
 Christian f ami. i^s, : vr many tears have been shed, and 
 how many act** li . '.nee been performed I Never, per- 
 haps, was the gt i li*vk o* solidarity better understood, 
 and the need of expiation:. <^\ore strongly felt. 
 
 The lesson is terrible! Let us profit by it. The 
 general indignation of our population in view of the dis- 
 orderly conduct of the priest proves the high idea they 
 have of his sacred character, and of tha holiness required 
 in the exercise of his sublime functions. The faithful 
 rightfully require from their pastors a virtuous example, 
 an unsullied reputation ; a prudence above all suspicion, 
 a regularity, a piety, and a zeal, which can be lessened 
 neither by contact with the world, nor by any worldly 
 consideration. 
 
 Let us read again often, my dear brethen, and put 
 into practice the wise advice of St. Paul to Timothy 
 and to Titus, and that of St. Jerome to Nepotian. Let 
 faith alone guide us in our relations with the world, and 
 let us avoid with care those things which are not re- 
 quired of our ministry. Time is precious, and we will 
 have to render a severe account of it some day. Let us 
 apportion it among prayer, study, and the faithful dis- 
 charge of our grave obligations. Let our recreations be 
 honorable, and let us remain strangers to the frivolous 
 and dangerous distractions of the age. By so doing we 
 will realize more and more the type of the priest who is 
 after God's own heart. We will do souls real and last- 
 ing good ; and we will preserve for the priestehood the 
 respect with which it is surrounded, the high reputat^ion 
 which it has enjoyed in the past, and the beneficial in- 
 fluence which it still exercises in society. \ 
 
BUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 167 
 
 n 
 
 Still we are compelled to say that our regrets are not 
 limited to the faults of one only, be they ever so numerous 
 and humiliating. How many scandals have been 
 unearthed during the past few weeks, how many errors 
 committed, and sacred duties omitted I We have seen 
 men take advantage of the falling away of an unfortunate 
 priest, to circulate a number of malevolent rumors, 
 unjust suspicions, and odious calumnies. Men have even 
 dared to attack more or less openly the institutions of 
 the Church, and, by falsifying them, to represent them 
 as fruitful sources of danger to good morals. 
 
 Others, Catholics, who listen only to the voice of indi- 
 gnation, took upon themselves amission which was n v?? 
 confided to them. 
 
 Losing sight of the hierarchy divinely established l;y 
 Jesus Christ, they have arraigned before the tribv ^l of 
 public opinion, tried, and condemned their spi. ibial 
 leaders and their chief pastors, those whom the Holy 
 Ghost has established to govern the Church, and to whom 
 alone it belongs to govern God's Church. 
 
 When the fitting time shall have come, and when 
 agitation shall have given way to the calm of reason 
 enlightened by faith, ^ will return to the subject, and 
 dwell upon it more fully. Without exaggeration, but 
 also with the grace of God, without human respect and 
 without weakness, I will define the duties of Catholics 
 on this important point of ecclesiastical discipline, duties 
 which have been forgotten or overlooked by certain men, 
 who pose as defenders of the Church and of the obser- 
 vance of its laws. 
 
 You are aware, my fellows-laborers, of the sad results 
 occasioned by this fall, which we are the first to deplore, 
 and of the storm of indignation to which it has given 
 rise. Our enemies rejoice : good men groan in secret ; 
 and the faint-hearted seem crushed. Everywhere there 
 reignp an indefinable feeling of uneasiness, and the 
 future presents itself to us in very sombre colors. 
 
 i '■!( 
 
 ill 
 
 
 1 !'i I's: 
 
168 
 
 
 ir ' 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINE8 
 III 
 
 In face of this painful situation, a sacred duty is in- 
 cumbent on us — that of prayer and of reparation. 
 God alone, in His infinite mercy, can, indeed, put an 
 end to our afflictions, restore peace and confidence to our 
 souls, open the eyes of those who are so strangely mis- 
 taken, and re- establish order which, alas ! has so long 
 been disturbed. 
 
 For these reasons, having invoked the holy name of 
 God, and acting on the advice of Our Venerable Brothers 
 the Canons of Our Cathedral, we have ruled, decreed, 
 and ordered what follows : 
 
 1. Public penance, at the Benediction of the very 
 Holy Sacrement, will be continued all the month of 
 October. 
 
 2. During seven days, beginning from October 2, the 
 seven penitential Psalms will be sung in succession at 
 the service of the Rosary. 
 
 3. On October 7, the first Friday of the month, in all 
 the Churches where it is customary to say grand mass 
 on Sunday, the votive {pro re gravi) pro remisaione pec- 
 catorum, shall be said. This mass will be preceded by 
 the chanting of the litanies of the Saints, and of the 
 other prayers prescribed in the Ritual, pro qv4cumque 
 trihiUatione. It is desired that on this occasion a pro> 
 cession should take place in the church. 
 
 4. In the convents, where grand mass is not customary, 
 these same prayers shall be recited before mass. 
 
 5. After this mass, the officiating priest shall elevate 
 the Very Holy Sacrament, which will not be taken 
 down until evening service. 
 
 6. The faithful can gain a plenary indulgence, on the 
 usual conditions, during these seven days. 
 
 7. This same Friday, October 7, shall be an obligatory 
 fast-day. 
 
 May our Lady of the Holy Rosary receive, and her- 
 self present to her Divine Son, these prayers, and the 
 penance ofiered during the month which is consecrated 
 to her. Mav the justice of God suffer itself to be 
 appeased, and may His mercy pardon us. 
 
RUINES CLERICALE8 
 
 160 
 
 The present circular will be read and published at the 
 sermon in the parish churches, and in others where- 
 public service is held, and in the Chapter oii all religious 
 communities, the first Sunday after it has been received. 
 
 I remain very sincerely, 
 
 Dear and devoted fellow-laborers. 
 
 Your very devoted in Our Lord, 
 t Edouabd-Ohs., Archbishop of Montreal. 
 
 A loud burst of laughter hailed this communica> 
 tion — this punishment inflicted on account of the- 
 wanton acts of a priest. 
 
 The Bishops of the Province, in order to restore- 
 gravity, were bound to meddle in the matter, and 
 published the following Pastoral Letter \ 
 
 WE, by the grace of God and of the Apostolic See,. 
 Archbishops and Bishops of the ecclesiastical Provinces^ 
 of Quebec, Montreal and Ottawa ; 
 
 To the secular and regular clergy and to all the faith- 
 ful of these dioceses, greeting and blessing in the nam& 
 of Our Lord. 
 
 Our dear brethren. 
 
 We are at the present time v/itnessing a spectacle^ 
 which afflicts Us and moves Us deeply. The humiliating 
 downfall of a priest has caused unjust attacks on th& 
 clergy, and has been the occasion of violent speeches and 
 writings, of scandalous revelations, of indiscreet publica- 
 tions, of a lack of respect towards religious authority and 
 ecclesiastical discipline, such as perhaps were never 
 before witnessed in this country. 
 
 Already, the Bishop of the diocese where these sad 
 events occurred has spoken with a voice full of sorrow 
 and indignation, to deplore thg^faults committed, to* 
 soothe the faithful, to strengthen the weak, to censure 
 the grave errors of a certain number of Catholics, to 
 stigmatize, in others, a conduct equally injurious to truth 
 and morality, and to recall all the faithful to their dutiea 
 in the difficult days through which we are passing. 
 
170 
 
 AU PAYS DBS RUINES 
 
 \l 
 
 ill ■: 
 
 • ■!' 
 
 if ' 
 
 But, Our dear brethren, thanks to the press — a 
 terrible power for evil and for good — scandals have been 
 divulged far and near, and have thrown our population, 
 generally so serene in their religious faith, into a state 
 of excitement ; an uneasy feeling has pervaded all 
 classes, the peace of families has been disturbed, and 
 ■consciences are thrown into confusion. 
 
 Blinded by prejudices, passion, and calumnies, some 
 have raised questions which concern only those who have 
 the mission to govern the Church of God, and who alone 
 have the right to direct it. 
 
 Sorrowful and anxious, you have turned your eyes 
 towards your Pastors to ask them for encouragement 
 and light, counsel and direction. It is this word of 
 consolation that We bring you to-day, Our dear brethren ; 
 it is this teaching that We come to give you in the name 
 of Him who has said to the Apostles, whose successors 
 We are : " He that heareth you, heareth me ; and he 
 that despiseth you, despise th me." 
 
 A priest has fallen ; do not be over surprised, nor 
 alarmed in your religious belief; has not Our Lord said : 
 ^* It is necessary that scandals should arise, but woe be 
 to him by whom the scandal cometh ! " 
 
 The history of the Church shows numerous instances 
 of the truth of these words. Among the clergy, as well 
 as among the laity, there have been, and there will be, 
 unhappy falls from grace. Priests, unworthy of their 
 august character, unworthy of the Church, their mother, 
 'which has brought them up for the sacred ministry, and 
 placed in their hands the sceptre of her power and the 
 care of the souls submitted to her direction, have been 
 seen in the past, and will be seen again in the future. 
 
 Human frailty, the violence of passions, the abuse of 
 holy things, the wiles of the demon, the seductions of a 
 corrupted world seen too close, have, at all times, pro- 
 duced traitors who have abused their exalted position, 
 and the confidence of the Master to betray Him, to 
 violate their oaths, and become traitors to their calling. 
 
 The Church has groaned over these falls, and has 
 suffered, but never has her existence been shaken, nor her 
 action been compromised. The glory of her incomparable 
 
RUINE8 CLERIC ALES 
 
 171 
 
 .isanctity has remained the same, as well as her salutary 
 influence upon souls, and her power of regenerating them. 
 •Surrounded by the respect, the gratitude, and the love of 
 the nations of the earth, the Holy Spouse of Christ has 
 nevertheless continued, through ages, her work of salva- 
 tion and her astonishing conquests. 
 
 Such was the will of her divine Founder, In con- 
 £ding to weak and sinful men the care of His religon. 
 He proves Her celestial origin and Her supernatural pre- 
 "Servation ; he tests our faith, and shows the abuse of 
 liberty by which we can escape its sanctifying influ- 
 ence. Only at the end of time will the wheat be 
 ^separated from the tares, ^ . d gold from all alloy ; 
 to the only Triumphant Church is reserved the glory of a 
 faultless sanctity in each of her members. 
 
 Moreover, Our dear brethem, although too frequent, 
 alas ! at certain times and in certain countries, falls from 
 .grace, thank God, have been only exceptional among 
 our national clergy. Therefore, it would be neither wise 
 nor just to include in the same condemnation a few dis- 
 43olute priests and the great mass of the clergy, to hold 
 •all of them responsible for the faults of a few, and to 
 argue from isolated cases in order to throw suspicion on 
 the whole ecclesiastical body. 
 
 What then was not Our sorrow, or rather Our legiti- 
 mate indignation, to see men who call themselves 
 Oatholics, defenders of religion and public morality, take 
 advantage of the downfall of a priest, however deep and 
 liumiliating it might have been, to throw contempt and 
 insult on the clergy of a whole province. 
 
 There seems to have been a sort of delight in using 
 terms calculated to discredit the clergy in public opinion ; 
 neither blame nor contempt was spared, and each mail, 
 «o to speak, brings us new censures and insolent sugges- 
 tions. A great number of the clergy are represented 
 as corrupters ; or as too powerful and ostentatious, too 
 greedy of wealth and sovereignty. The respect with 
 which our people has always surrounded their priests, the 
 zeal of these men for the increase of religion and piety 
 in our souls, have become the object of the most severe 
 criticisms, and the most unjust judgments. 
 
 ■'■'!*; 
 
172 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 Assuming the demoralizing rdle of Voltaire, these bad 
 Catholics have given the greatest possible publicity to 
 the scandal We deplore so bitterly, ar.d have spoken 
 of it in such a manner as to cause a blush of shame to 
 rise in the face of all honorable persons. 
 
 Filthy writings, which the simple sentiment of honor 
 and virtue should have caused to be destroyed, have 
 been printed, sold, and circulated among the people. And 
 why all this noise, these re-echoed rumors so deadly to 
 the soul, and so contrary to the most elementary laws of 
 morality and Christian charity ? Why this explosion, as 
 sorrowful as unexpected, of assertions more than daring^ 
 of offensive propositions, of disloyal insinuations, but to< 
 lower the Church, throw discredit on the priesthood, and,, 
 by these means Ftop or at least diminish her beneficent 
 influence on the world ? 
 
 Then, dear brethren, We, your spiritual chiefs, We 
 entrusted by Jesus-Christ with the care of the flock, and 
 obliged to protect it against the raging wolves, — We, 
 who will some day render an account of the good 
 We will have omitted and of the evil We will not have 
 prevented. We tell you : Love and respect your priests ; 
 in the first place, because they are worthy of love and 
 respect, and in the second, because your own interest, as 
 well as the interest of religion, demands it. 
 
 Who does not know the zeal of the Canadian clergy„ 
 their devotedness, their piety, and their chastity ? Who 
 will dare deny what they have done in the past for the 
 salvation and prosperity of our race, either after or be- 
 fore the conquest ; they have gained the influence they 
 enjoy, and which is made a reproach to them, by their 
 charity, their courage, their spirit of sacrifice, and their 
 boundless devotion to the temporal and religious interests- 
 of the country. 
 
 Well, what the clergy were in the past, they are in the 
 present. We, who are acquainted with our priests, are 
 witnesses, more competent than any others, to speak of 
 their virtue and their disinterestedness. 
 
 That is why We protest loudly as an imperative duty 
 on Our part at the present time — against the attacks 
 which have just been made on our national clergy, and 
 
BUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 173 
 
 \ 
 
 ^we proclaim them, without fear of contradiction, as the 
 most admirable in the world on account of their mea- 
 sureless zeal, their burning and practical faith, and the 
 purity of their morals. 
 
 The exceptions which ma^ be pointed out, the faults 
 which a't''3 denounced, too often in exaggerating them, 
 <;ouId not destroy this truth, as consoling for you as it is 
 for Us. The whole of the Canadian people, anyhow, are 
 loud in praise of the clergy and avenge them of their 
 <;olumniators, by their respect and submission and by their 
 eagerness to exhibit, on the days of national rejoicings, 
 their attachment and gratitude. 
 
 Another motive for revering your pastors, c'ear breth- 
 ren, is that the respect due the cleigy is of vital import- 
 ance in the life of the Ch»i**'>h. 
 
 A nation which does not respect its priests is a nation 
 rushing to its ruin. When Voltaire desired to ruin 
 Prance, and shake her faith, what did he do ? He com- 
 menced with these treacherous words : " Your priests are 
 not what a vain people thinks." He sowed doubt and 
 distrust of them in men's minds, pursued them with his 
 scoffs and sarcasms, and accomplished his nefarious work. 
 
 "What else has been done here, dear brethren, for a 
 few weeks, at the fireside, on the street, and in the 
 press ? Those who have played this sad rdh will shortly 
 blush for the pp.rt that they have taken, but will they 
 €ver understand the evil they have wrought ? And here. 
 We cannot refrain from expressing Our deep regret at 
 seeing, in the Canadian press, with a few noble exceptions, 
 an almost total absence of all the control and careful 
 superintendence demanded by Christian morality. Dan- 
 gerous novels are often reproduced ; scandalous scenes, 
 romantic adventures, the lascivious stories of th< street 
 and of the criminal courts, are published with culpable 
 or at least thoughtless eagerness ; impious and pernicious 
 works are advertised, and thus the journalist, forgetting 
 his dignity and his duty, dishonors himself and betrays 
 his mission. 
 
 Do not be rarprised, dear brethren, at the severity of 
 our language. If Oar persons only, or Our acts, had 
 been criticized, We might have kept silent, following tihe 
 
174 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 I 
 
 example of our divine Master, who opposed only silence to 
 the outrages committed by the Jews. But the doctrine^ 
 the sacraments, the discipline of the Church do not 
 belong to Us, but are a sacii'ed trust which We must keep 
 religiously and defend at the risk of Our lives. Has not 
 Jesus-Christ, so forbearing towards his calumniators^ 
 unmasked their ignorance and their hypocrisy when the 
 salvation of simple souls, not yet very firm in the faith, 
 demanded it ? 
 
 We, His delegates and His representatives, We must 
 battle with apostolic vigor against the culpable machina> 
 tions of those who try to diminish the influence of the 
 Church, by misrepresenting her most august dogmas, and 
 the most sacred points of her discipline. 
 
 Dear brethren, that is what some guilty aggressors 
 have dared to do. Not satisfied with criticizing the 
 priest, and placing in a false light his works of piety and 
 charity, of calumniating our religious communities, and 
 putting obstacles in the way of their development, they 
 have dared to attack, more or less directly, the revered 
 sacrament of penance. Some have been, so infamous as 
 to reproduce on this subject one of the most revolting 
 pages of an infidel of our century ; others have written 
 in such a way that the logical conclusion of their writings 
 would be the negation of the "Divine origin of that 
 beneficent institution ; or, following the example of a 
 tyrant whose name History has branded, have claimed 
 the right to control its working, and the power to regulate 
 it at their will. 
 
 Wo have only to produce here the incontestable proofs 
 on which the dogma is based, which no Catholic can deny, 
 or doubt, without wrecking his faith. Let us say only, 
 and We feel sure We will be understood, that to eccle- 
 siastical authority alone is entrusted the task, as impor- 
 tant as it is delicate, of regulating the diverse questions 
 of time, place, and circumstances relative to the admi- 
 nistration of on*) of the must consoling aud most useful 
 sacraments of our holy religion. 
 
 Doubtless, abuses may creep in, in spite of the great 
 precautions used by the enlightened prudence of the 
 Church ; but it is to Us, her chiefs and her head pastors^ 
 
BUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 175 
 
 to Us alone that it belongs to repress and punish these 
 lamentable and exceptional errors. 
 
 Is this all, dear brethren ? No ! the men who have 
 been foremost and loudest in their denunciations of the 
 scandal have given great scandal themselves, in refusing 
 to recognize in the most direct and formal manner the 
 Catholic hierarchy. 
 
 The Church, dear brethren, has its chiefs legitimately 
 appointed, the same as the family and society. What 
 these chiefs are, their name, their talents and their 
 qualities, matters little. They are, in the eyes of faith^ 
 the depositaries of the authority of God Himself, and the 
 lieutenants of Jesus Christ. When Our Lord said to 
 His Apostles : " As my Father has sent me, I send you ; 
 go ye, ♦therefore, and teach all nations," He gave His 
 power and His mission to the episcopate ; He appointed 
 all the bishops, and all the priests chosen and ordained 
 by them, to continue for ever His work and His teach- 
 ings. In a word. He created in His Church different 
 privileges and different rights ; its members were divided 
 into two classes perfectly distinct : the clerics and the 
 laymen, a division corresponding to the two elements of 
 the social body, the authorities and the people, the 
 governors and the governed. 
 
 But in the case of the human family, are the sons 
 entitled to command and to censure 1 In the State, are 
 the simple citizens called to enact laws and render judg- 
 ments ? In the army, is it the soldier who dictates the 
 plans of campaign, and orders the charge or the retreat ? 
 More especially is this the case in the Church. It behooves 
 the bishops, whom the Holy Ghost has established, to 
 direct the Church ; and it does not belong to the faithful, 
 howerver good Catholics they may be, or pretend to be, 
 to trace for them a line cf conduct, mnch less to pass 
 judgment upon, or to censure them. In everything con- 
 cerning piety, morals, or discipline, they are in no way 
 subjected to the opinion of men, and have no lessons to 
 receive from those over whom God has appointed them 
 judges and pastors. 
 
 It is your duty, then, dear brethren, to respect in 
 your thoughts and your words, in your public and pri> 
 
i'- 1 
 
 r 
 
 
 -' ^H '' ' 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 1 ; 
 
 rl 
 
 
 176 
 
 AU PAYS DES BUINES 
 
 vate life, this order established by Jesus-Christ. If you 
 have any cause for discontent and complaint, if you 
 think that in the public interest you ought to point out 
 disorders and abuses, do it — it is your duty — but always 
 apply to the tribunal of the competent authority, taking 
 due care not to listen to the voice of resentment, anger 
 or self interest. It is Our daty, afterwards, to judge, 
 condemn, or absolve. 
 
 You must remember, however, that if punishment has 
 occasionnally to be meted out, it is as imperative, 
 when possible, to cure and to save. The bishop, who is a 
 judge, is also a father ; he would be opposed to the will 
 and example of Jesus-Christ, if he broke the bruised reed, 
 or quenched the smoking flax. In such difficult circum- 
 stances, he is endowed with special intelligence, and 
 special graces. To criticize his decisions would be to 
 expose one's self to error, and the measures that he adopts, 
 though little understood and wrongly estimated, would 
 be in reality acts of vigor, prudence, and wisdom. 
 
 Such are, dear brethren, the serious teachings We 
 have thought We should give you, feeling certain that 
 they will constitute for you, whom We have alwav'^fou'.' 
 docile and obedient Christians, the expression ojfc' the 
 Church's doctrine itself, as well aa the expression oi 
 simple reason. 
 
 You will put into pin.ctice in you daily life these 
 salutary lessons ; you will conr^nue to love your clergy, 
 your priests and your bishopi*, and to respect them as 
 the depositaries of Divine authority, and the proxies of 
 Jesus Christ ; you will follow their advice and wise 
 directions, without regard for men's opinions, or fear of 
 being deceived. 
 
 You will look upon it as a duty, without forcing Us to- 
 day to use our supreme authority and have recourse to 
 censures, to reject from your homes, and above all not to 
 VI" oo I rage in any way, the newspapers and periodicals 
 ¥ lich aio guilty of the faults or errors that W^e have 
 priot'^c^ out. 
 
 lua^ i; y, le*^ 'is hope, dear brethren, that those Catholics, 
 
 » .io»n o issioii or an indiscreet zeal at first dragged away 
 
 ?i, to «o regrettable a movement, will recognize their error, 
 
RUIXES CLERIC ALES 
 
 177 
 
 the 
 
 and work earnestly to make reparation. Then peace 
 and harmony will soon again reign in the midst of our 
 society. 
 
 The present Pastoral Letter will be read and published 
 in all the churches and parochial chapels of our dioceses, 
 on the first Sunday after its reception. 
 
 Made and signed by Us, the bishops of the Province 
 of Quebec, on the twenty-ninth day of September, 
 eighteen hundt'ed and ninety-two. 
 
 By mandement of His Eminence and our Lords the 
 Bishops. 
 
 B. Ph. Garneau, Priest, 
 
 Secretary of the Archbishop of Quebec. 
 
 This second letter was evidently intended to 
 strike more directly the Canada-Revue, whose 
 director thought it his duty to protest his good in- 
 tentions, while affirming the existence of serious 
 faults in the conduct of the priests of the diocese, 
 and more particularly showing the necessity of 
 making important reforms on the following subjects: 
 
 The surrrundings of the bishops which are alto- 
 gether too mixed ; 
 
 The want of judgment shown in the selection of 
 chaplains for the convents ; 
 
 The dangerous relations between the clergy and 
 the women ; 
 
 The contempt with which the representation' >f 
 laymen are received ; 
 
 The impunity granted to the guilty ; 
 
 The displacing of unworthy priests ; 
 
 The insubordination of the clergy towar'i> the 
 Ordinary. 
 
 It is on this ground that aia Homeric struggle 
 took place, in which each number of the Canada- 
 Revue was a new element of discussion and con- 
 viction. 
 
 A select laico-ecclesiastical committee, which wn- 
 trols all the acts of tlie religious authorities, jer- 
 
 12 ' 
 
178 
 
 AU PAIS DES RUINES 
 
 suaded the Archbishop that he could crush Canada- 
 Revue and I'EcHO DES Deux-Montagnes, by pro- 
 nouncing censure, which in fact was done on the 
 11th November, 1892, in the following terms : 
 
 V mi. 
 
 ARCHIEPISCOPAL PALACE, 
 
 Montreal, Nov. Uth, 1892. 
 
 My Dear Co-laborers, 
 
 (( 
 
 K 
 t( 
 
 (( 
 
 t< 
 .(( 
 (t 
 tt 
 .t( 
 .<( 
 (I( 
 tf( 
 
 (( 
 
 t( 
 
 (( 
 il 
 
 '(( 
 
 <( 
 i< 
 l( 
 
 ({ 
 t( 
 
 II 
 (( 
 
 .i( 
 
 ** In the pastoral letter dated 29th September las<-, the 
 Archbishops and Bishops of the ecclesiastical pro\ inces 
 of Quebec, Montreal and Ottawa, protested strongly 
 against certain newspapers, guilty of offences against 
 religion, the discipline of the Church, and her ministers. 
 
 " We had hoped that so solemn a warning would have 
 been sufficient to recall to their duty those who had devi- 
 ated from it in their writings, without it being necessary 
 to have recourse to censure ; unfortunately, this lesson 
 giveii in all charity was responded to by contempt, diso- 
 bedience, new insults and impious mockery of religious 
 authority, and by announcing the publication of a 
 certain novel which had already been placed in the 
 Index. 
 
 *** It is for this reason that to-day I am under the pain- 
 ful necessity of taking harsh measures, which I consider 
 the most efficacious to protect the flock against the per- 
 fidious attf«cks of those who wish to scatter and destroy 
 it 
 
 •' Having invoked the Holy name of God, we there- 
 fore condemn, by virtue of our authority, the two 
 publications printed in our diocese, to wit; the Canada- 
 Revue and the Echo des Deux-Montagnes, and we 
 forbid, pending further orders, all the faithful, under 
 penalty of refusal of the Sacraments, to print, to put 
 or to keep on sale, to distribute, to read, to receive or 
 to have in its {sic) possession these two dangerous jour- 
 nals, or to work for them, or encourage them in any 
 manner whatsoever. 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 179 
 
 *• This present circular shall be read publicly in all the 
 "parochial churches, and all other places of public 
 " worship the first Sunday after its reception. 
 
 " I am sincerely, 
 " Yours devoted in Our Lord, 
 
 t " EDWARD-GHS. 
 " Archbishop of Montreal." 
 
 The intention of Canada-Revue to publish Lea 
 Troia Mousquetaires, was, as we see, seized upon as 
 a pretext. The paper, however, cut the grass under 
 the feet of all the episcopal law luminaries by giving 
 up this publication, and by loudly proclaiming, in 
 the following terms, its intention of forcibly resist- 
 ing the unjust persecutions of the Archbishop : 
 
 What are we going to oppose to the unjust and causeless 
 hostility shown us by the head of the diocese, and to the 
 persecution of which we are the victims ? 
 
 The courage and resolution which will give us the 
 strength to accomplish our task, and to fulfil ' our duty 
 without fear and without weakness. Confident in the 
 triumph of truth, and in the hope that justice will soon 
 be done to us, we will continue our work. 
 
 It is the intention to gag us. 
 
 We will shout the louder. 
 
 L'EcHO DES Deux-Montagnes was also fully as 
 courageou.3, but its circulation was entirely in the 
 country, and it was obliged to give in and change 
 its title. 
 
 Its last number contained a parting broadside 
 against the episcopal fortress, in these terms : 
 
 You ought to be satisfied, Monseigneur ; you have 
 strangled our journal ; you have stifled a voice which has 
 proclaimed many truths for a year past, and you are 
 silencing a clarion which has sounded many gallant 
 charges against the abuses, the infamies, and the iniquities 
 of many of your apostles. But this unjustifiable harsh- 
 ness, and this wielding of the right of the strongest, will 
 
180 
 
 AU PA rS DES RUINES 
 
 before long challenge vengeance. I beg certain priests 
 who are the heroes of more or less honorable adventures, 
 and who have probably contributed to our interdiction, 
 to be on their guard, because a pamphlet will soon be 
 issued, in which hideous wounds will be laid bare, and 
 in which it will be proved, to the amazement of the 
 country, that corruption is on the eve of becoming almost 
 universal among the clergy. 
 
 'f 
 
 Looking at the still warm ashes of this paper, I bow 
 with respect, because it is the best and most faithful of 
 my friends which is no more ; then I lift my head again 
 to protest against the intolerance and persecution of 
 which we are victims, to cry Shame ! on the cynical 
 system of gagging which exists in our Province, and to 
 say non serviam to those who desire to keep us for ever 
 in slavery. 
 
 Canada-Revue prepared for the struggle, and, to 
 observe all necessary formalities, sent the Arch- 
 bishop a delegation whose want of success we have 
 related. 
 
 In i&p^ of this fixed determination to refuse them 
 justice, :he shareholders of the Canada-Revue 
 decided, at a general meeting, to take judicial pro- 
 ceedings against the authors, and disseminators (or, 
 propagators) of the exclesiastical censure for the 
 injury they had done the company. 
 
 This action was founded on the legal opinion of 
 the Hon. Rodolphe Laflamme, ona of the advocates 
 of the Guibord case. Here follows the opinion : 
 
 The undersigned advocate is asked whether law and 
 jurisprudence recognize the right of prosecution before 
 the civil tribunals of an ecclesiastical dignitary, on 
 account of the following facts : 
 
 The Canada Revue is a political and literary journal, 
 published by a Company organized as a civil corporation, 
 conformably to the provisions of Article 4694, and the 
 
 
 II n h £ -. i 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 181 
 
 following articles, of the Revised Statutes of this 
 Province. 
 
 In August and September last, certain facts involving 
 a hateful outrage on morality were discovered, and 
 charged against a member of the clergy who has the 
 spiritual direction of an important parish of this city. 
 
 Among the persons whom it was his duty to guide and 
 direct, there were women and young girls, several of whom 
 became his victims. 
 
 The acts of which he was guilty were so revolting that 
 they struck all families with consternation. The proof 
 of his debauchery and his criminal conduct was clear and 
 unquestioned. 
 
 The whole press, in the interest of the public, dis- 
 cussed the questions raised by this scandal, and made 
 such commentaries as the writers thought proper to pro- 
 tect public morality, and prevent the repetition of similar 
 abominations. 
 
 On the 19th of September last, the Archbishops and 
 Bishops of the Ecclesiastical Provinces of Quebec, Mon- 
 treal, and Ottawa, published a Pastoral Letter, in which 
 they blamed the newspapers, generally, for having com- 
 mented upon these facts, and denounced their editors as 
 guilty of grave wrong to religion, to the discipline of the 
 Church, and to her ministers. This Pastoral Letter does 
 not mention any particular journal, nor does it specify 
 the reprehensible points that it claims to indicate. 
 
 On the 11th of November last, the Archbishop of 
 Montreal addressed to the clergy of the diocese the 
 accompanying circular. 
 
 (Here follows the text of the condemnation, already 
 quoted.) 
 
 The object of this document is to stop all circulation 
 of the journal, to suspend it, and to represent those who 
 publish it as guilty of heresy or of public immorality, and 
 to expose those who shall receive it, read it, or sell it, to 
 ecclesiastical censure, the consequence of which will be the 
 refusal of the sacramentis, which would inflict upon 
 them, in the eyes of all Catholics, a stigma of reproach, 
 and would condemn them to be cut off from the com- 
 
182 
 
 AU PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 munity, and to cease having any relations with their 
 fellow-citizens. Moreover, the proprietors, printers, and 
 vendors of this journal, under the ban of such csnsure, 
 would be unable to procure for themselves and their 
 families the means of subsistence, by the exercise of their 
 industry, or their trade. 
 
 In assuming this censure to be ill-grounded, and 
 unjustifiable in its form, kj.ve the proprietors of the 
 journal the right to avail themselves of the civil courts 
 to obtain the redress of the wrongs they are suffering ? 
 
 In all civilized countries, the citizen who is unjustly 
 injured in his property or reputation by ecclesiastical 
 authority can complain to the ordinary courts, and 
 claim their protection. Even the Church has admitted 
 this right, and in many instances has judged it necessary 
 to regulate the exercise of this right by agreement or 
 concordats arranged between herself and the civil powers. 
 
 If a person cannot be subjected to a censure of this 
 kind excepting so far as he has been guilty of heresy in 
 which he persists, or of public and scandalous immorality 
 in which he perseveres — it follows that in censuring him 
 without specifying any reason, the Church declares him 
 virtually guilty of one or other of these faults, or of both 
 at once. 
 
 No one then can deny that this censure implies the 
 existence and proof of the act charged. This is an 
 outrage if the charge is ill-founded, and it gives the right 
 of obtaining redress in the civil courts. 
 
 In France, this question has never raised any doubts. 
 Under the old regime^ the courts have even transgressed 
 thq limits of the civil power, and trespassed on the 
 spiritual domain. But the exaggerated application of 
 the law proves the existence of the principle. 
 
 There results from this a special right, with well 
 defined regulations incorporated into our laws, under 
 the name of Droit canoniquey the existence of which no 
 one can deny. It was our law at the time of the cession 
 of the country to England, and no legislative authority 
 has either abrogated or modified it. 
 
 It cannot be claimed that the Church by a change of 
 the ruling a ihority, that is to say by passing from the 
 
 m 
 
 m 
 
RUIXES CLERIC ALES 
 
 isa 
 
 sovereignty of the " Very Christian " kings to that of 
 the Protestant authority, has acquired any more rights, 
 in reference to the State and piivate in<lividuals,. 
 than she possessed during the old regiiae. Who would 
 dare to say that by this change she has been enfranchised 
 from the civils courts, and from the obligations which 
 the law and jurisprudence imposed upon her as regards 
 her relations to the State and the individual, so as ta 
 nullify ail our civil law, which regulates and fixes the 
 conditions and limits within which she must exercise- 
 lier authority ? 
 
 This claim -o forward for the first time in the 
 
 case of " Bro' n versus the Churchwardens, etc. ; " but 
 the Privy Council virtually decided that thislaw remained 
 in full force, and must receive its application. 
 
 Following this decision, the question is reduced to 
 knowing whether the censure pronounced by the Arch- 
 bishop of Montreal, in his mandement of last November 
 11, is in conformance with canon law, or whether it 
 exceeds, in form and reality, the limits of the legitimate 
 exercise of ecclesiastical authority. 
 
 In a matter so grave, the consequences of which are 
 so serious that they involve exconnnunication, canon law 
 demands a regular law process. The accusation must be 
 specific and precise, the fault must be characterized and 
 clearly defined, the accused person must be summoned 
 to appear to give an account of his conduct, and the 
 proof of the offence must precede all warnings and. 
 censures. 
 
 The ruling on this point is set forth in the clearest 
 manner in the Jurispi'udence canonique of Rousseaud de 
 Lacombe. Article, Cen^u^es, p. Til : 
 
 " Censure in general is a spiritual and remedial penalty^ 
 pronounced by whoever has the power, involving the 
 privation or suspension of spiritual things." 
 
 It must be observed that in the courts of the Kingdom 
 no true excommunications are recognized but those 
 which are pronounced by sentence after regular proceed- 
 ings. 
 
 Experts in the canon law claim that the censures which 
 they call lake sententioi require only a declaratory sen- 
 

 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 I^|2j8 |2.5 
 
 £? lilii ■■— 
 
 M 12.0 
 
 12.2 
 
 IJ& 
 
 
 1 1.25 1.4 .6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" 
 
 ►■ 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 iV 
 
 ""^^ 
 
 4^. 
 
 m 
 
 \ 
 
 \ 
 
 33 WHT MAIN STRUT 
 WIUTM.N.Y. M9M 
 
 (716) •73-4903 
 
 
 O^ 
 
? 
 
 „v 
 
 
 Ax^ 
 
 V\^< 
 
 1 
 

 i 
 
 I 
 
 i: 
 
 ! ^ 
 
 I.L5'-I 
 
 184 
 
 A U PAYS DES RUINES 
 
 tence, and that then it is sufficient for the criminal to be 
 summoned to appear and account for his conduct ; but 
 they are forced to agree that this summons is necessary, 
 for, every sentence that is not preceded by citation is void, 
 leg. I. par. item, ex eo edict, ff qu. aentent. fine appellat. 
 rescind^ cap. inter qtiatuor. extra de majorit. ds obedient^ 
 although there may have been evidence of .he fact. 
 
 What is most essential is the proof of the offence. 
 This proof according to the canonists and natural equity 
 ought to precede ail warnings and censures. 
 
 Further, every censure (and excommunication, in 
 particular) must be set down in writing, and specify the 
 reason for the censure, and a copy of it must be handed 
 within one month to the accused who prays for it. All 
 this must be observed under the penalt}' of "irregularity"; 
 and this irregularity constitutes with the judge a fault, 
 the absolution of which is reserved to the Pope according 
 to Chap, cwm medicinalis. De sent, Excovnmun. in 60. 
 on which the comment, verb, judicium^ says that the 
 Bishops are not included in the word judges^ without 
 being expressly named. But, among us, there is no 
 doubt that there would be room for an appeal as of error, 
 if the Bishop or any other ecclesiastical judge failed in 
 any one of these formalities. 
 
 " As regards the main question, every censure which 
 is not based on a mortal sin is absolutely void before 
 God : aS'* quia non recto judicio eorum quiprceaunt Eccle- 
 sice, depellatur et fords mittatury ai ipse non ante exiity hoc 
 esty ai non ita egit ut mereretur exire^ nihil Iceditur in eo 
 quod non recto judicio ab hominibua videtur expulaua. 
 
 The omission of a formality essentially demanded by 
 natural or positive right, the want of sufficient cause, of 
 notorious and scandalous sin, V. Ordonnance d^OrUana^ 
 art, 18f the omission to warn and to establish outlawry, 
 con neino J^l^ lly q. 3, also render these censures void 
 and unjust. 
 
 The appeal lodged against a sentence which carries a 
 merely conditional censure suspends the effect of it, cap, 
 prfeifirem 40, extr, de appella. But when the final sentence 
 is couched in absolute terms, the accused is bound by the 
 censure, notwithstanding the appeal, and although it may 
 
EUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 185 
 
 be made in legal time, provided that the judge is com- 
 petent, an4 that the sentence has been lawfully pro- 
 nounced, for good cause, and in point of reform of morals. 
 
 Repertoire de jurisprudence, — Guyot, "Vo. "Censure." 
 "The censures V/^hich are pronounced by ecclesiastical 
 superiors ought to contain the causes of them, as well as 
 the names of those who are the object of them." 
 
 Canonists define as latce sententioe such censures as are 
 incurred at the moment when an act has been committed. 
 The criminal is struck ipso facto. 
 
 What jurisconsults call Jerertdce sententice are the 
 censures that are not incurred until after judgment has 
 been given. 
 
 These are only comrainatory censures, and do not take 
 eifect until judgment has been rendered. D'H^ricourt 
 says that penal laws should always be restricted ; thus 
 excommunication is not rightfully incurred unless the 
 law or the canon is so precisely expressed that it cannot 
 be doubted that the intention of the legislator has been 
 to subject to excommunication by the very act those 
 who may contravene the law. 
 
 It is a fixed principle that censures should be employed 
 only in the case of grave faults. In the Journal des 
 Audiences^ and in the Journal du Palais there is found 
 a solemn decree by the Parliament of Paris on Deceml>er 
 30, 1669, which declared "improper" a sentence of the 
 Bishop of Amiens, bv which that Prelate had excommu- 
 nicated the Dean of the Chapter of Roye for having 
 refused to lay aside his stole, during the time that he 
 was making his. episcopal visits. The Attorney -General, 
 M. Talon, who was spokesman in this case, quoted the 
 123"> Novel of Justinian, the decree of the Fourth 
 Lateran Council held under Innocent III, and a host of 
 other authorities to establish that it was a fixed prin- 
 ciple that the Bishops should not pronounce excommuni- 
 cation excepting for grave errors, and when the canons 
 awarded this penaltv. 
 
 Censures can be declared only for an outward offence 
 which has been completed consummated ; all offences of 
 intention and of thought are submitted to the tribunal 
 of Penitence. 
 
^^1 
 
 186 
 
 AU PAYS DES R VINES 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 j 
 
 if? ' ' 
 
 J' . ■ . I 
 
 vsr 
 
 ■i 
 
 The censures pronounced by the judge must be preceded 
 by process of law. This process consists in canonical 
 warnings which take place in presence of witnesses. These 
 warnings must ordinarily be repeated three times, and 
 there must be an interval of two days at least between 
 each of the warnings. There are circumstances which 
 lead to the granting of delays more or less long. 
 
 It is a fixed principle that every sentence which pro- 
 nounces an excommunication, a suspension, or an inter- 
 diction, should be committed to writing. The reasons for 
 the censure must be explained, and judgment can be 
 executed only after it has been notified to the person 
 who is the object of it, in the same month in which it was 
 given, 
 
 A censure may be attacked as unjust, or null and void. 
 A censure, which strikes a person who is not guilty, or 
 when it is merely a question of a venial fault, is unjust. 
 A censure is void, if the judgment which pronounces it 
 proceeds from a judge, who is incompetent^ or who has not 
 observed the formalities prescribed by the laws of the 
 Church and of the Kingdom. We have remarked before 
 that the censures must be preceded by warnings, and by 
 the othor formalities prescribed by the Church. These 
 formalities are so essential that their omission renders 
 the censures of no effect'and irregular. Thus when an 
 appeal is lodged against judgments which pronounce 
 censures, on the ground that the necessary formalities 
 have not been observed, the sovereign courts of the realm 
 declare these judgments improper. 
 
 When an appeal is lodged against judgments which 
 pronounce censures, on the ground that the necessary 
 formalities have not been observed, the sovereign courts 
 of the realm declare these judgments improper. When 
 the Bishops or ecclesiastical superiors employ censures 
 improperly in the case of venial faults, there is the right 
 of appeal against abuse to have the judgment annulled. 
 The Archbishop of Aix having excommunicated the 
 Superior of a convent for having admitted novices with- 
 out his consent, the Superior made application to the 
 Parliament of Aix, and by a decree of January 26, 
 1767, the sentence of the Archbishop of Aix was declared 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 187 
 
 improper. It is a fixed principle in France that the 
 courts can by seizure of their revenues compel ecclesias- 
 tical superiors to withdraw the unjust or irregular cen- 
 sures that they have pronounced. This principle has 
 been at all times observed, and has been established by 
 Article 36 of the exemptions of the Gallican Church. 
 Joannes Qa^li relates that by a decree of 1396 the 
 Bishop of Mans, who had pronounced censures on a 
 man named Poncet, with regard to a suit which was 
 pending in a royal court of law, was condemned to give 
 this individual, who had died during the censure, absolu- 
 tion; and the Bishop was even ordered to have the 
 man disinterred in order to give absolution." 
 
 Henrion de Pansey, VAutoriU judiciaire en France^ 
 chap. XXVIII. 
 
 '* There is room for an appeal against abuse every time 
 that the jurisdiction of the Church commits encroach- 
 ments on the rights of the temporal power, persecutes 
 the subjects of the King, or infringes on the canons of 
 Councils, or on the immunities of the Gallican Church.'^ 
 
 This point of our public right is irrevocably established 
 by Art. 39 of the exemption? of the Gallican Church, 
 in these terms : Our fathers have said ; appeals against 
 'abuse must be granted when there are encroachments 
 on jurisdiction, or attacks on the holy decrees and 
 canons admitted in this kingdom, or on rights, franchises, 
 exemptions and privileges of the Gallican Church, edicts 
 and ordinances of the King, and decrees of his Parlia- 
 ment. In shorty against that which belongs not only to 
 common, divine, or natural rights but also to the pre- 
 rogatives of this realm and its Church." 
 
 P. 84. — In this text it is remarked that the infringe- 
 ment on the decrees of the regulation of sovereign courts 
 gives occasion to the appeal against abuse. F^vret in 
 his Treatise on Appeal against abuse, Book 1, Chap. 9, 
 No. 5, explains it in these terms : *' The courts being the 
 protectors and preservers of the holy decrees, and having 
 been established to maintain by their authority the rights 
 of superiority and of sovereignty of the king over the 
 temporalities of his State .... and to take cognizance of 
 encroachments not only prejudicial to the rights of the 
 
188 
 
 AU PAYS DES BUINES 
 
 
 %\ ( 
 
 crown, but to the ecclesiastical immunities, rights and 
 privileges, it is certain that the general decrees that they 
 give, either of their own accord, or on the requisition of 
 the Attorneys-General .... and the regulations that they 
 make to keep in force the external discipline of the 
 Church, have the authority of law so that no declaration 
 ca.n be made from them without committing a notorious 
 and manifest abuse .... in short, if, in anything whatever 
 the ecclesiastical judge encroaches on the provisions 
 made by the courts of the parliament, or if he gives 
 Judgment upon what they may have already decided, 
 there is formal abuse in that, founded on the contraven- 
 tion of the decrees." 
 
 P. 85. — We said above that all the subjects of the 
 king, ecclesiastical or laymen, have the right of attacking 
 by way of appeal against abuse. This principle was 
 asserted by the Attorney-General de Salnt-Fargeau, 
 speaking at the court of the Grand Chamber, on the 1 2th 
 of January, 1761. There is abuse, said this learned 
 magistrate, when the ecclesiastical judges encroach on 
 the secular power ; when they atfcack the liberty and the 
 privileges of the subjects of the king ; when they con- 
 travene the ordinances and laws of the State, or the 
 canons received in the Kingdom of which the King is 
 the preserver and the protector. In short, as equity is 
 the first of all laws, when the decision of an ecclesiastical 
 superior is so contrary to equity, and so manifestly 
 hurtful to good right, that it is rather an abuse than a 
 legitimate use of power, that it is less a reasonable decision 
 than an odious persecution, then the oppressed subjects 
 can have recourse to the authority of the prince to put a 
 stop to the persecutions of which they are victims. 
 
 This kind of recourse to the secular authorities should 
 have been styled an appeal against excess of power : in 
 fact, its object most often is to make the courts declare 
 that the ecclesiastical judge has transgressed the legal 
 limits of his jurisdiction ; but the clergy who had them- 
 selves fixed those which existed would have defended 
 them so obstinately that each contestation of this kind 
 would have given rise to interminable debates. To avoid 
 these, this title of appeal against abuse was invented. 
 
RUINES CLERIC ALES 
 
 1S8 
 
 Thus it was said to the ecclesiastical judge : We do not 
 inquire if you were authorised to take cognizance of such 
 an affiskir ; we are willing to suppose that you have the 
 right : but you have abused this right, you have made an 
 illegal use of it ; your judgment, then, must be revised. 
 
 From such action towards the ecclesiastical power, it 
 may be easily understood that the institution of the 
 appeal against abuse dates from very remote times. In 
 fact, it goes back to the fourteenth century ; but the 
 thing is more ancient than the name. At all periods of 
 the monarchy, the royal authority has been exerted 
 against the encroachments of the clergy. Examples of 
 this are very frequent under the two first dynasties, and 
 there are several under the first kings of the third, 
 notably during the reign of Saint-Louis. 
 
 D'H^ricourt, Lois ecclesiastiqueSf p. 357, parag. XXI, 
 says : 
 
 As those only who have committed some grave crimes, 
 and have risen against the orders of the Church, ought 
 to be excommunicated, excommunication ought not to be 
 pronounced generally against whole towns or communi- 
 ties, but each of the private persons of the communities 
 who have incurred this penalty must be excommunicated. 
 
 Thus, in a company composed of several persons, like 
 a printing company which may comprise several 
 hundreds of people, the individual and isolated act of a 
 member cannot give rise to the censure or excommuni- 
 cation of the whole company, unless the aim of the com- 
 pany be criminal and acknowledged by all. 
 
 In the actual case, ther6 has been no process of law, 
 no direct accusation, precise and definite, and all the 
 members of the company are equally condemned and 
 censured. 
 
 Is it a crime against Church doctrine, an heretical 
 declaration, or something scandalous that is charged 
 against the accused ? There is nothing which indicates 
 this, or allows it to be supposed. Besides, who is the 
 pretended culprit ? He is not even mentioned by name. 
 
 The journal is the property of a legally established 
 company which does a legitimate business, by printing 
 
190 
 
 AV PAYS DES BUINE8 
 
 if 
 I' < 
 
 |s ) 
 
 
 4J ' 
 
 if 
 
 V ! 
 
 and publishing writings, of which each writer awumes 
 the responsibiUty, independently of the whole company. 
 
 Each number of the Canada Revue is independent, 
 and contains writings on distinct subjects, utterly 
 unconnected with one another. Now, here is the case. 
 Without specifying any writing, without naming the 
 culprit, without mentioning any cause, without giving 
 any reason, unless it is the intention stated by the 
 Canada-Revue of publishing the novel by Alexandre 
 Dumas, entitled Lea Trois MousquetaireSy all the faithful 
 are forbidden, under penalty of being refused the sacra- 
 ments, to print, sell, keep, distribute, read, receive, or 
 keep in their possession, these two dangerous and un- 
 wholesome sheets, to contribute to them, or to encourage 
 them in any way whatever. 
 
 Thus, without any opportunity for the proprietors to 
 justify themselves or prove their innocence, to apologize, 
 or to retract the doctrinal errors that they might have 
 committed, they are deprived of their property, even 
 though the present or future publication should be 
 irreproachable : they are deprived of the consolations of 
 th^ J J arch; they are ostracized from the society of ^eir 
 feL'i: -citizens, the practice of their profession and the use 
 o* their property are forbidden them, without any other 
 alternative th ^^. what of their absolute submission to the 
 direction and orders of their Bishop in the management 
 of their property ! 
 
 In consequence, I am of opinion that such censure as 
 was formulated against Canada-Revue, in the mande- 
 ment of 11th of November last, is irregular and unjust; 
 that it cannot be justified by the rules of the Canon law; 
 that it is beyond the legitimate exercise of ecclesiastical 
 authority, and in violation of civil law and of the liberty 
 of the citizen; that it is a grave injury of such a nature 
 as to cause a very considerable material loss, and it gives 
 the right to those whom it strikes in their honor and 
 their property to prosecute the author of it before the 
 civil tribunals to recover the damages suffered. 
 
 R. Laflamme, Q. C. 
 
 Montreal, 19th December, 1892. 
 
RUINES CLERICALES 
 
 191 
 
 The first legal proceeding was the serving of the 
 following protest on His Grace, the Archbishop of 
 Montreal : 
 
 On the thirty-first day of December, in the year 
 eighteen hundred and ninety-two, 
 
 AT THE REQUST OF : 
 
 " Le Canada-Revue," a body politic duly incorporated, 
 and having its head office in the City of Montreal, being 
 a Company formed for the publication, in the said City 
 of Montreal, of a weekly journal bearing the name of 
 Canada-Revue. 
 
 I, the undersigned, On^zime Marin, a notary public 
 for the Province of Quebec, in Canada, residing in the 
 City and District of Montreal, in the said Province, I 
 went expressly to the Archbishop's Palace, in the said 
 City of Montreal, it being the residence of His Grace, 
 Monaeigneur Edouard-Charles Fabre, Archbishop of 
 Montreal, where, being and speaking to himself, I, the 
 said notary, declared and laid before His Grace what 
 follows, viz : 
 
 That the said Company petitioner has published and 
 put in circulation in the said City of Montreal, for some 
 years, and still actually publishes a weekly newspaper 
 called " Canada-Revue ; " 
 
 That on the 11th of November last, 1892, His Grace, 
 Monseigneur Edouard-Charles Fabre, Archbishop of 
 Montreal, wrote, signed and caused to be distributed in 
 the diocese of Montreal, a mandement which reads as 
 follows : 
 
 Here follows the text of the Bishop's condemna- 
 tion already quoted. 
 
 That in conformity with the order contained in said 
 inandementy it was read publicly at the services of all the 
 parochial churches of the diocese of Montreal, on the 
 first Sunday after it was received, by the cur^s of the 
 said churches, and notably in all the parochial churches 
 of Montreal, on the 13th of November last. 
 
192 
 
 AU PAYS LE8 RUINES 
 
 ij .■ ^ 
 
 i;? 
 
 \' 
 
 That thia inandement contained false, lying and inju> 
 rious imputations against Canada-Revue, of a nature to 
 cause considerable damage to the said company ; 
 
 That in this mandement Canaja-Revue is represented 
 as a sheet guilty of grave insults towards religion, the 
 discipline of the Church, and her ministers, and its 
 editors are denounced as persons desirous of scattering 
 and destroying the flock, that is to say, the faithful of 
 the Catholic Church, the whole without specifying and 
 pointing out any act in particular; 
 
 That the censure and condemnation of Canada-Revue 
 contained in the said mandement are arbitrary, unjust, 
 illegal, and contrary to Canon law, to the rules of the 
 Catholic Church in these matters, and to civil law, and 
 are, in consequence, absolutely null and void ; 
 
 Tha^; the same is the case with the prohibition con- 
 tained in the said mandement to all the faithful, under 
 penalty of refusal of aacramenta^ to print, keep or place 
 on sale, to sell, distribute, read, receive, or keep in their 
 possession the said Canada- Revue, to contribute to it 
 and to encourage it in any manner whatsoever ; 
 
 That on the 23rd of November last, Messrs Louis 
 Frechette, Arthur Globensky and Calixte LeBeuf. duly 
 authorized by the said company, paid a visit to His Grace 
 and begged him to kindly point out the writings published 
 up to the issue of the said mandem^nt^ in the said 
 Canada-Revue, contrary to the dogmas of the Catholic 
 Church, to morality and faith, which had induced His 
 Grace to pronounce the aforesaid censure, condemnation 
 and prohibition ; the said representatives declaring then 
 and there, that Canada-Revue was ready to repudiate 
 all writings which they might recognize as really contrary 
 to the dogmas of the Church, to morality, or to faith ; 
 but that His Grace refused to point out any, alleging 
 that to declare such a thing, it would be necessary for 
 him to make a thorough study of the Canvda-Revue, 
 and that he had not yet done it. 
 
 That, under these circumstances, the three represen- 
 tatives of Canada-Revue, while wholly denying that the 
 novel of Alex. Dumas, entitled Lea Troia Mousquetairea^ 
 is an immoral or dangerous romance, declared to His 
 
RUINE8 CLEBICALE8 
 
 193 
 
 Grace that Oanada-Bbvub, out of pure respect for him, 
 had decided not to publish the said novel, as announced, 
 and that a declaration to this effect had been published 
 in Oanaoa-Bevob ; 
 
 That they then asked His Grace to kindly remove the 
 aforesaid censure, condemnation and prohibition, but 
 that he refused to yield to this request, saying that he 
 would comply with it only in the case when there would 
 be a previous unconditional submission to whatever his 
 Grace should decide ; to this the representatives of the 
 Canada-Beyub would not consent at all ; 
 
 That this mand&menl and its publication, the censure, 
 the condemnation and the. prohibition which it contains, 
 as well as the unjust refusal of his Grace above men- 
 tioned haye already caused to the said Publishing Com- 
 pany considerable datnage, and will cause it incalculable 
 injury in the future ; 
 
 That the said Company, being desirous of & ttling the 
 present difficulty without resorting to civil Courts, and 
 declaring itself ready, as it always has been, to repudiate 
 all writings contrary to the dogmas of the Catholic . 
 Church, to Morality apd to Faith, which may have 
 appeared in said Canada- Revue up to the date of this 
 mandemerUy protest against the said mandement, the 
 censure, the condemnation and the prohibition which 
 it contains, as well as against the above mentioned 
 refusals of His Grace, as informal, illegal, unjust, arbi- 
 trary, contrary to Canon law, and as such being null and 
 void, and doth orther His Grace to remove the aforesaid 
 censure, condemnation and prohibition which strike the 
 Canada-Bevve as well as the fpithful of this diocese, 
 within fifteen days from the date of the servipg of the 
 present protest ; and, in default of His Grace doing as 
 above requested, the said Company doth order His 
 Grace to point out at or before the expiration of this 
 delay the writings contained in said Canada-Bevue con- 
 trail to the dogmas of the Catholic Church, to Morality 
 and to Faith, which have served as a basid for the said 
 censure, condemnation and prohibition, the said Com- 
 pany reserving to itself, in any ease, all the rights which 
 it has acquired up to the present time, protesting to 
 
 13 
 
194 
 
 AU PATS DE8 BUINE8 
 
 r 
 
 ill 
 
 r 
 
 "> > 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 His Grace against all the damages sufifered and to be 
 suffered by the said Ck>mpan7 for the aforesaid causes 
 and reasons : 
 
 This is why I, the said notary, on the aforesaid request, 
 and speaking as aforesaid, have called upon and requested 
 His Grace Monseigneur Edouaid-Charles Fabre, Arch- 
 bishop of Montreal, to remove the aforesaid censure, cou' 
 dem nation and prohibition which strike the Canada- 
 Revue, as well as the faithful of this diocese, within 
 fifteen days, from the serving of the present protest, and 
 in default of His Grace's complying with the present 
 request, I have called upon him to point out, on or 
 before expiration of this delay, to the managing-director 
 of the said Oavada-Bevue, the writings contained in 
 this journal contrary to the dogmas of the CathoHc 
 Church, moralty or faith, which have served as a basis 
 for the said censure, condemnation and prohibition, 
 reserving to the said company its right to make applica- 
 tion to sue before the civil courts of this. Province, for 
 the recovery of all the damages it has suffered in the 
 past and those which it may suffer in the future, for the 
 aforesaid causes and reasons, and protesting to His 
 Grace against all damages, loss, law costs and interest. 
 
 And in order that His Grace may not plead or argue 
 ignorance, I, the said notary, hive left an authentic 
 copy of the present protest for intimation in his archi- 
 episcopal palace, speaking as aforesaid. 
 
 Made, requested and protested, in the said city of 
 Montreal, at the date herein above written in the first 
 place, under number fifteen thousand nine hundred and 
 forty-two of the index of acts of the undersigned notary. 
 
 In witness whereof, the said notary has signed the 
 presents. 
 
 (Signed) O. Marin, N. P. 
 
 This protest remained without any answer, and 
 judicial proceedings were instituted on April 22nd, 
 1893. 
 
 On the result of this suit depends the fate of the 
 freedom of speech and freedom of action of every 
 inhabitant of Canada, 
 
• 
 • * 
 
 ** Ci-gtt un monde mort pour cause de folie/* 
 
 AUOUSTE Barbier. 
 
 We will not give to this chapter the common- 
 place title of ** Cx>nclu8ion." 
 
 In face of the disastrous errors that we have 
 studied, the unpardonnable faults which we have 
 pointed out, and the horrors we have branded, we 
 do not feel sufficient courage either to draw a cor 
 elusion ourselves, or to suggest one to our readers. 
 
 So painful, so harrowing is the impression which 
 springs from this mass of proofs and facts, that we 
 may be allowed to think that the excess of the evil 
 must inevitably bring about a reaction, and that we 
 may yet hope for the return of a period of honor, 
 loyalty and greatness, like that which marked the 
 outset of the noble cause whose ill-omened perver- 
 sion we are now deploring. 
 
 " Weep, daughters of Jerusalem !" weep, Canadians, 
 over the ruins of your fair illusions, but also do not 
 let the tears dim your eyes to such an extent as to 
 hide from you the vision of an age of liberty which 
 is opening before you, and the dawn of grand future 
 days which are beginning to shine for your oppressed 
 race. 
 
 Great causes call for great courage. 
 
 Suraum corda I all you who are reading us : 
 
 185 
 
196 
 
 AU PAYS DBS BUINES 
 
 r-*. 
 
 w ■ 
 
 hi 
 
 priests, mechanics, and farmers. Sha^e off the 
 burden of iniquity which is weighing on your 
 shoulders. 
 
 Reform is not gained but at the price of some 
 sacrifices, and the old tree does not re-blossom before 
 its moss-clad and rotten branches have been lopped 
 off. 
 
 The old house, whose blackened walls are dilapi- 
 dated from want of care and discretion, can still 
 be used to shelter the flock, if the shepherd Bets him- 
 self courageously to work to rebuild, stone by stone, 
 the ruins heaped up by his predecessors. 
 
 But, act quickly, time presses. 
 
 The future escapes from the control of men, and 
 W6 cannot hold it in check. 
 
 After the excesses which a century of despotism 
 has witnessed, let us secure an eru of peace, recovery, 
 and advancement. 
 
 Kobody will toil harder than we to aid our people 
 in tins work, which is as healthful as patriotic 
 
 Kg,. 
 
 S* 
 
ff the 
 your 
 
 some 
 before 
 opped 
 
 lilapi- 
 Q still 
 shim- 
 stone. 
 
 Uy and 
 
 x>tism 
 overy, 
 
 people 
 
 \